Search the history of over 505 billion pages on the Internet.
Open Library
Full text of "The history of the General Conference of the Mennonites of North America"
See other formats
GENERA
<V.;". i ^-j I V-r > rf * ;:, >;.
THE
HISTORY
OF THEE
^ /
jeneral fonference
OF THE
Mennonites of North America,
H. P. KREHBIEL, B. D.,
Pastor of the First Mennonite Church, Canton, Ohio.
PUBLISHED BY THE AUTHOR.
Kntered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1898,
BY REV. H. P. KREHBIEL,
in the office of the Librarian of Congress at Washington, D. C.
A. WiEHfscn it SON PRTG. Co., ST. Louis, Mo.
To
My Beloved Parents,
CHRISTIAN AND SUSANNA KREHBIEL,
ttjis YolUnqe
is affectionately inscribed.
a
v
PREFACE.
The occasion for the production of this work was the
need of it. By those who participated in this movement
from the beginning, this need may not be so distinctly
felt. But for those who have since united, or for the
generation which has since grown up, as well as for
the casual inquirer the need is real. There has for
years been a steadily increasing demand for information
with regard to the history of the General Conference
of the Mennonites of North America. The publication
in pamphlet form of the proceedings of that body did
something toward satisfying this demand. Yet many
questions of historical importance these minutes left
untouched or unexplained. Then the work of commit
tees and individuals, performed during the triennial
periods, necessarily received practically no mention.
Even of its own sessions these minutes of the Confer
ence give but a very limited account. Only the reso
lutions as finally formulated are presented ; of the
VI
persons who did the work, of the discussions, the share
taken by individuals, the obstacles encountered, the
general surroundings, the reader gets no information.
This is as it should be in the minutes of the sessions.
But for this reason these minutes can not pass as the
history of the General Conference, but only as a por
tion of it.
In allying himself directly with the Conference
work, the writer was naturally led to make closer in
quiry into the historical development of the Confer
ence, but he soon found that no literature on the sub
ject was obtainable. There was need of a book that
would give minute and accurate information on the
subject. Realizing this need, the determination arose
to supply it. At first the undertaking seemed a small
one, which could be completed in a few months, and
it was thought that a little pamphlet would suffice to
present the subject. It was soon discovered that the
task was a greater one than supposed, and that some
thing more than a pamphlet would be required. And
now, after three years labor, the work has expanded
into a handsome volume.
Not a few difficulties were encountered in the
prosecution of this work. Chief among these was the
securing of the necessary subject matter and reliable
historical data. The realm was unexplored ; there were
no landmarks to serve as guides. It required a great
amount of correspondence to ferret out sources of in-
VII
formation. Often isolated facts pointed to some event
or incident, or hidden cause as yet unknown, and it
frequently required much study and acute exercise of
the historical scent to locate the unknown fact suffi
ciently to lead to its discovery. Nor was it a small
matter to bring all the isolated events into their proper
historical relation. And even with the most careful
study this first attempt can only hope to have approx
imated correctness.
In these efforts to get at the facts, the writer de
sires to acknowledge the very valuable assistance ren
dered by many persons, and to thank them, one and
all, for their kindliness. Without this assistance it
would have been impossible to attain to the present
degree of completeness. Grateful mention is here fit
tingly made of special assistance and contributions as
follows : By Christian Schowalter very much historical
matter from personal memory ; by A. B. Shelly much
from personal memory, as also the use for several
years of the almost complete series of the "Religioese
Botschafter," "Chrisliche Volksblatt," and "Menno-
nitische Friedensbote ;" from Christian Krehbiel much
information from personal memory, also access to im
portant sources of information ; by S. F. Sprunger and
I. A. Sommer the use of the complete series of the
"Bundesbote ;" by C. H. A. van der Smissen the use
of the "Nachrichten aus der Heidenwelt ;" from
Ephraim Hunsberger all the records of the Conference
VIII
school at Wads worth. 1 Others who have furnished
valuable information are : J. B. Baer, A. S. Shelly,
N. B. Grubb, J. A. Moser.
For the photographs for many of the illustrations,
which in all cases have been furnished gratis, the
writer desires here publically to express his thanks.
Especially valuable assistance was rendered in this di
rection by H. R. Voth, S. K. Mosiman, J. S. Kreh-
biel, N. B. Grubb, N. C. Hirschy and G. A. Linscheid.
In the production of the work completeness and
accuracy have been steadily aimed at. Nevertheless
the writer is thoroughly conscious that the subject has
not been exhausted. That no errors shall have crept
in is more than the limitation of the human mind
justifies in expecting. The hope of the author is that
readers, knowing of additional information, or discover
ing inaccuracies, will in kindly spirit and from histor-
1 On occasion of a visit with Ilunsberger the writer, in quest
of information concerning the General Conference and her
school in particular, was asking questions along these lines,
when the aged brother suddenly said: "I have a lot of old pa
pers concerning the school here. I ve been thinking of burning
them up, because they are in my way. If you want them, you
can have them, then I ll be rid of them." Of course I wanted
them, I was delighted. All the records ever kept of the school,
with a number of valuable correspondences, thus fortuitously as
well as fortunately fell into my hands and were saved from de
struction by fire.
IX
ical interest, be free to make suggestions to the author,
that he may complete and correct the work at a
later date.
This little work is not submitted to the reading
public with any claims to special literary merit. It is
not intended as a work of art, but simply as a his
torical production, and to those of a critical mind it
presents itself as such only.
That much attention has been given to biography is,
partly, because it was felt that a closer knowledge of the
lives of the leading men would enable the author to un
derstand many points better and to enter more fully into
the actual development of the Conference. Then also
it is certain that increased knowledge of the men tends
to stimulate interest in their work, and that so the
reader, perusing these sketches, will have an increased
interest in the cause for which these men have la
bored. That of some very prominent men no biograph
ical sketches appear, is due to respect to their prefer
ence in this matter.
As I part from this work it is with feelings akin
to regret, for I have become attached to it ; during
many months it has almost daily occupied my atten
tion for many hours. It has been a source of pleasure
and profit to me, and in working the subject matter
through, I have, as it were, lived through the events
myself as a silent spectator. The leading characters,
X
though I have never met some of them, have become
my personal friends.
Trusting that this little volume will be received
by an appreciative circle of readers, I now submit it
to public perusal, and if in the Providence of God it
shall be the means of kindling an increased interest in
the cause it narrates, it will have fulfilled its mission.
THK AUTHOR.
Canton, Ohio, July /, 1898.
XI
INTRODUCTION.
BY A. B. SHELLY.
"Of the making many books there is no end."
These words, written by a wise writer thousands of
years ago, and which, being true then, are no less true
to-day. As the world is advancing in literary, scien
tific and religious pursuits, w r orks of literature, of
science, of art, of religion, of history and of biography
will multiply. And is this to be deplored ? It is not.
While new discoveries are made, new developments
take place ; while new and improved methods are in
troduced, it is but meet that these advances be re
corded and brought before the public, for the benefit
of those now living and those who are coming after
us. This in a special sense is true in regard to ec
clesiastical or church history. It is both interesting,
and at the same time instructive to learn, how the
kingdom of God has developed and come to be w r hat
it is to-day. By the study of church history we learn
how the Lord has brought forth great things from
- XII
small beginnings. We learn how the Church of Christ
has been retained and strengthened under many severe
trials and conflicts, how her bitterest and vilest ene
mies were not able to overcome her, and how their
efforts to subdue her were often the means which the
Lord employed to strengthen her and to extend her
influence. This teaches us to realize the divine ap
proval of his church, and gives us courage in the con
flicts, which we and the church in our days have to
encounter.
Not only is it desirable that Christians should be
made acquainted with church history in general, but
all Christians should be familiar with the history of
their own denomination - with the church of their own
choice. In order to bring this knowledge of their own
church within the reach of all, it is necessary that
denominational church histories, as well as general
church histories be written. That in this line there
has hitherto been a great want in our beloved Menno-
nite Church, is a fact too evident to need proof. It is
only within comparatively recent years that the writ
ing of Mennonite church history in our country was
begun. Most of these Mennonite histories hitherto
published dwell principally on the origin and the early
development of our church, and more incidentally only
on what has taken place during late years the times
just passed. At the same time it is an evident fact, that
the Mennonite Church has made more real progress,
XIII
and has thus furnished more material for denomina
tional Church History, during the last fifty years, than
during the preceding three centuries. The field cov
ered by the following pages is, therefore, a field which
has hitherto received but meager attention by Menno-
nite church historians, and there is thus a wide space
left open for. a work like this. It is true, several of
the later writers of Mennonite History have touched
upon the origin, the rise and the development of our
General Conference, but none of them has given the
subject the same amount of careful study, nor presented
such an elaborate, extended and minute account of
the object, the rise, the progress and general develop
ment of the General Conference, as we find in the
work before us.
Through the courtesy of the author, it became our
privilege to peruse the manuscript pages of the histor-
cal part of the work, before it was given to the printer.
And as it has also been our privilege to be more or
less connected with the work of the General Confer
ence almost from its beginning, having been a delegate
at each of its meetings since A. D. 1866, having served
on one or more of its standing committees since A. D.
1872, and having had the honor of serving as its presi
dent for a period of twenty-four years in succession, it
gives us much pleasure to testify to the authenticity
and correctness of the accounts as given in this work.
The work itself testifies to a great amount of careful
XIV
research and indefatigable labor on the part of its
author, and it can not fail to be read with interest by
all who are interested in the history and the develop
ment of our Mennonite church.
In the writing of history the writer can not avoid
at times giving his own personal impressions and ideas
of persons and things, while noting the facts which it
is his object to record. In this a writer may some
times differ from others, who are equally conversant
with the facts, but who have not received the same
impressions which he has received. This should, how
ever, not detract from the value of his work for any
one. The historical part, so far as the facts therein
related are correct, is what gives a work its princi
pal value for us, and on account of which it is mainly
to be prized. When the author of the work before us
writes of the parts individual persons have taken in
the work of the General Conference, our knowledge
of the facts tells us that what he writes is true. As
to the capability of the persons thus mentioned for the
work in which they were engaged, the work itself
gives the best testimony. When the author speaks of
the general fitness of these persons, as well as of cer
tain mistakes that have been made, he may be sub
stantially correct. Yet others may differ with him.
Their impressions and ideas of persons and things may
be different. But this is immaterial. In the writing of
history and the narrating of facts, the author must not
XV
be influenced by friend or foe. He is to give the
facts as they occurred, irrespective of the persons who
were instrumental in bringing them about. It must
on this account not be construed as boasting, when a
historian speaks highly of the part which his own
friends and relatives, or even he himself, have taken
in the work which he is recording. His calling as a
historian demands this of him, in order to give a true
and faithful narrative of the events as they occurred.
In this particular also, we believe the author of the
present work has been faithful. In the compilation of
the work he has been guided by the facts only, and,
as we think, the work as it lies before us, fully proves
that his only object was to give a true and authentic
account of the work of the General Conference of the
Mennonites of North America.
For these reasons it gives us great pleasure to rec
ommend this new work to the reading public in general,
more especially, however, to the members of our be
loved Mennonite church, as a work replete with au
thentic historical facts worthy to be read and remem
bered by all. The perusal of a work like this can not
fail to create a new interest for the work, in which our
General Conference is engaged, and to incite to earnest
prayers for its further prosperity and its ultimate suc
cess in accomplishing its principal aim, the unification
of all Mennonites, As time advances new history will
be made by our church, and as a natural consequence
XVI
other works of history will follow. The present work,
however, which covers a period of almost fifty years of
great advancements in our church work, will always be
regarded as a pioneer in this particular sphere, and will
never lose its value as long as, and wherever the Men-
nonite church is known as one of the Evangelical Chris
tian church organizations of our country. That the
work may find a wide circulation, and that God s bles
sing may accompany it, and make it a means of creating
a wider and more zealous interest for the work of the
Mennonite General Conference is our earnest prayer.
A. B. SHELLY.
Milford Square, Pa., June 9, 1898.
XVII
PRELIMINARY SURVEY,
CONTKNTS.
PAGE.
PART FIRST.
PERIOD OF INCEPTION 10
CHAPTER I. Influences which prepared the way for Unification. 10
CHAPTER II. Events which led to the rise of the General Conf . 14
Publication, p. 14. Canada-Ohio movement, p. iS.--
lowa Unification movement, p. 30.
CHAPTER III. The various movements come in touch 315
PART SECOND.
PERIOD OF ORGANIZATION 48
CHAPTER IV. Unification begins 48
First General Conference, p. 53. Articles of Union, p. 55.
Pennsylvania Churches, p. 66.
CHAPTER V 78
Plan of Union completed, p. 78. Mennonite Printing
Union, p. 89. Steps taken to establish a school, p. 92.
CHAPTER VI 1 1 ^
Third General Conference, p. 115. School decided upon,
p. 117. Arrangements for building, p. 120. Building
erected, p. 123. Dedicated, p. 126. Fourth General Con
ference, p. 132. Mission Department formed, p. 135.
School, 138.
XVIII
PART THIRD.
PAGE.
EXPERIMENTAL PERIOD 142
CHAPTER VII 143
School opened, p. 144. Its early Career, p, 146. Van der
Smissen, p. 148. Fifth General Conference, p. 150.
Western Conference organized, p. 157. School, p. 159.
Troubles arise, p. 160. Admission of women, p. 170.
Church Hymnal, pp. 155, 174. Publication, p. 179 In
corporation of School, p. 180. First Graduates, p. 182.
Mission, p. 184.
CHAPTER VIII 192
School, p. 192, 209. Sixth General Conference, p. 194.
Mennonite Immigration, p. 200. Foreign Mission, p. 222.
Home Mission, p. 223. Seventh General Conference, Ses
sion I., p. 225; Session II., p. 242.
CHAPTER IX 248
Mission field sought, p. 248. Kansas Conference, p. 252.
Publication, p. 253. Last years of School, p. 254. Eighth
General Conference, p. 257. School abandoned, p. 258.
Retrospect on School, p. 268.
PART FOURTH.
PERIOD OF EXPANSION 272
CHAPTER X. Foreign Mission 272
Alaska, p. 273. Arapahoe Mission founded, p. 282.
Development of Missionary activity, p. 301.
CHAPTER XI. Home Mission 344
CHAPTER XII. District Conferences 353
CHAPTER XIII. Publication 364
CHAPTER XIV. Education 368
CHAPTER XV. General Conference Sessions 376
CONCLUSION 3^3
APPENDIX 1 400
BIOGRAPHIES 400
APPENDIX n 475
CONSTITUTION 477
DIALOGUE
XIX
LIST OK ILLUSTRATIONS
PAGE
1. Arapahoe Indian Family 283
2. Bethel College, Main Building 371
3. " " and Boarding Halls 372
4. " Library .372
5. " " Literary Society Halls 373
6. il " Art Studio 374
7. Cantonment Chapel 336
8. Mission Station 342
9. " School (destroyed by fire) 314
10. " School 331
11. " School Girls 305
12. " School Room 304
13. Cheyenne Family 301
14. " Women 300
15. Christmas at Moki Mission 333
16. Clymer, H. M 354
17. Darlington Mission Station 293
1 8. Eastern Conference Delegates 355
19. First house built by Mennonites in America 3
20. Fretz, Allen M 354
21. Geary Chapel 337
22. " Station 318
23. Gottschall, W. S 354
24. Grubb, N. B 354
25. Grubb, Silas , 354
26. Hege, Daniel 414
27. Hirschy, N. C 359
28. Home for the Aged 356
29. Hunsberger, Ephraim 358
30. Indian Camp 272
31. Indian Grave 305
32. Indian Industrial School 308
33. Katcina Dance 330
34. Krehbiel, Christian 428
35. Krehbiel, Daniel 401
36. Krehbiel, H. J 358
37. Krehbiel, H. P 359
38. Krehbiel, Jacob 358
39. Lehmann, Joel 358
40. Lehmann, P. P 359
XX
PAGE.
41. Mehl, J. C ................. ................ ............ 35$
42. Mennonite Church, (Alexanderwohl) Kansas ............. 392
43. " Berne, Ind .......................... 3 8
44. " " Bluffton, Ohio ....... ............... 3& &
(Zion) Donnellson, Iowa ............ 31
"
45.
46. " Ilalstead, Kansas ................... 377
47 . " " " " ................. 377
48. " u Hereford, Pa ........................ 393
49. < u Ourtown, S. Dak .................... 385
5 0. " " Summerfield, 111 ..................... 116
51. " " Wadsworth, Ohio ................... 79
r 2i a a (i t( ................... So
53. " (West Swamp), Pa .................. 226
54. Mennonite Educational Institute ....................... 374
55. " " " ........................ 375
56. Mennonite School at Wadsworth ........................ 128
57. Miller, W. W ........................................... 359
58. Ministers of the Eastern Conference .................... 35-1
59. " Middle District ---- .................... 358
60. Moki Girls ............................................. 3 2 5
61. Moki House, Interior ................................... 325
62. Moki Men .............................................. 3 2 5
63. Moki Mission Station ................................... 326
64. Moki Priest ............................................. 333
65. Moki Snake Dance ...................................... 332
66. Mojer, J. S ............................................ 354
67. Moyer, M. S ............................................ 358
68. Oraibe ................................................ 3-3
69. Oraibe Street ........................................... 324
70. Oberholzer, J. H ........................................ 407
71. Schowalter, Christian ............................... 359, 417
72. Shelly, A. B ........................................ 354, 422
73. Shelly, A. S ............................................. 354
74. Schimmel, L. O .................................... -354
75. Shuhart, Aug ........................................... 354
76. Sommer, I. A ........................................... 359
77. Sprunger, S. F .......................................... 358
78. Strubhar, Valentine .................................... 359
79. Stucky, P ............................................... 359
80. Van der Smissen, C. J ................................... 436
81. Van der Smissen, C. H. A ........ ...................... 358
82. Voth, H. R. and Family ................................. 326
PRELIMINARY SURVEY.
Mankind is slowly but steadily advancing toward
the full reception of those doctrines of our Lord Jesus
Christ which apply to practical life. But these doc
trines are not everywhere received at the same time.
The process is gradual. A few persons become deeply
impressed with some doctrine of Christ and begin to
live up to its demands. By and by others unite with
them even though it is unpopular to do so. Usually
the advocates of these as yet unaccepted doctrines have
many bitter experiences to endure in the form of ridi
cule, ostracism or persecution, but by faithful persist
ence the doctrines, at first so repugnant, at last find
general acceptance. The doctrine of liberty of con
science has had such a course to run, while the doc
trines of peace and uprightness, held and advocated
by the Waldenses of Italy and by their spiritual de
scendants, the Mennonites and Quakers, although con
stantly gaining in favor are still pleading for full recog
nition and acceptance.
At the time of the Reformation, when men s con
sciences were freed from the yoke of Rome and the
Bible was placed in the hands of all, many by original
research and stud}^ of Christ s teachings were led to
accept the doctrine of non-resistance, so plainly taught
by Christ. They now honestly endeavored to enthrone
2 (I)
the rule of love instead of returning evil for evil. How
ever the time for the universal acceptance of this doc
trine had not yet arrived. Armed selfishness, supported
and justified by ambitious reformers, opposed this peace
movement and cruelly persecuted its adherents. Dur
ing the period of oppression which followed the Menno-
nites anxiously sought for some country whither they
might flee and where they might serve God according
to the dictates of their own consciences. By Divine
Providence a place of refuge offered itself on the western
continent. William Penn invited his persecuted brethren
of Germany to settle in his domain and soon a consider
able number fled from the land of oppression and took
up their abode in the fertile woodlands of Pennsylvania.
On October 6, 1683, the first Mennonite immigrants
landed in Philadelphia. The settling in and subduing
of the wilderness subjected them to great hardship and
privation. Nevertheless they rejoiced ; for at last they
had what they prized more than all else in this world
freedom of conscience. As the persecution against those
who had remained behind continued many soon fol
lowed their brethren to the land of freedom. So rapidly
did the number of immigrants increase that within a
few years the first settlement, made at Germantown,
would contain no more ; so new settlements were be
gun. In 1724 there were already five churches which
together had sixteen ministers. l The number of churches
rapidly increased. In 1770 there were in Pennsylvania
alone 42 churches, with about 1500 communicant mem
bers and 53 ministers. 2 The total number of Mennonites
1 General Hist, of Baptist Denom. (Ed. 1848, N. Y.) by D.
Benedict, p. 598 foot note. z Ibid.
First House built in Germantown, Pa.
Built in 1683 by Thomas Kunders, a Mennonite; the First Story
being the original, the Second Story was built later.
in America in 1848 was estimated at 58,000^ which
estimate probably was too high, nevertheless it indicates
that their number had greatly increased.
The Mennonite immigrants with but few exceptions
were neither educated nor rich. They came from the
common people, and being driven from their country by
persecution, they brought little or nothing to their new
homes. Under the new surroundings they were com
pelled to live a rough pioneer life. Though all were
busy the year round at the forbidding task of subduing
the wilderness most of them were unable to gain more
than necessary for existence. These privations and
hardships were not at all adapted to keep up a high state
of religious life. To the growing generation neither
i Ibid.
- 4 -
sufficient nor suitable educational facilities could be
offered. The result was a lamentable decline among
the succeeding generations in mental development and
a corresponding decay in religious life. Of this de
generating effect of pioneer life a letter written in 1726
by Mennonites of Holland to the oppressed Schwenkfel-
dians speaks as follows : "This matter, that some of you
have taken it into your heads to emigrate to Pennsylvania,
has grieved us much. For, since we have some knowl
edge of such undertakings by experience, we are
prompted by pure brotherly love to urgently advise any
who contemplate such a step to abstain therefrom, as it
is almost impossible even by industry to earn the daily
bread. A few who had gone there have returned after
having endured many hardships and dangers. They
preferred to live in sorrow in the land of their fathers
rather than to stay there. . . . But further all those who
are of the same faith testify that great indifference pre.
vails so far as religious matters are concerned ; that in
deed the brethern land together, but compelled by
circumstances, they later live many miles from each
other and not infrequently they never see each others
faces again, thereby losing what by the grace of God
they have obtained. . . . With us there is no disposition
to help because we know that both materially and spirit
ually such action on their part would have to be re
gretted by them." 1 The fathers had fled to this country
to secure religious liberty and to them soul life, the
spirit not the letter had value. The descendants, how
ever, gradually departed from this position and came to
place increasing emphasis upon forms and externals.
1 D. Cassel, Menno. Geschichte p. 379.
5
As a natural consequence this superficiality led to
misunderstandings and friction. Back of the externalism
there was indeed a sincere purpose scrupulously to obey
the Lord. But this very purpose, coupled with illiteracy,
bred differences and produced divisions. The difficulty
was augmented through the distance the churches were
often separated from each other. For in communities
far separated differences in customs and modes of life
arose. Such differences, though only external, strangely
enough, came to be considered as barriers to fellowship.
Occasionally it occured that some church endeavored to
return to the original purity of doctrine and practice
which usually, however, consisted in putting greater
stress on form and custom and manifested itself by
greater exclusiveness and the excomunication of all that
would not conform to tradition and the often arbitrary
laws. Deeper and deeper the shadows settled upon the
denomination which had been transferred to this country
as a light a light which when first placed here sent
forth such beneficent rays and shone so promisingly
toward the future. It seemed as though a thick cloud
w r ere covering the children of peace, turning the light
into darkness, converting peace into strife, love into
intolerance.
To offset this tendency to divide there were, how
ever, not wanting efforts which, in cognizance of an
inner relation between all Mennonites, sought to secure
an outward coherance and formal union. The desire
for a closer co-operation manifested itself soon after the
pioneer settlers had passed away. The date of the first
effort at unification is not known. But it is known
"that in 1727 a meeting was held for the purpose of
6
the closer unification of the churches." 1 No reports
exist to show whether or not regular meetings were
continued from that date. The next meeting of which
we have traces occurred more than thirty years later.
Cassel in his History says: "Further we find that a
great meeting of ministers and bishops occured shortly
after the death of Henry Funk in 1760, at Franconia." 2
After seventeen years (1777) another meeting was held
in the same place. This council or conference con
tinued after the latter date to hold semi-annual meet-
ngs, and under the name of Franconia Conference has
continued its sessions till the present time. Eby in his
history, written 1841, says: "The Mennonite churches
of Pennsylvania are divided into three districts, in each
of which two conferences are held annually for the
purpose of consulting together with regard to the affairs
of the church. Minister s meeting is also held in Ohio." 3
Speaking of the Mennonites in Canada the same writer
reports as follows: "Here two meetings are annually
held in which ministers and deacons participate ; aleo
one general meeting is annually held, alternating between
Waterloo, Clinton and Markham, at which all ministers
and deacons in Canada are expected to be present." 4
From this information concerning unification , though
limited, it becomes evident that what was attempted was
of local nature. The aim at no time was to establish
an organization which should embrace all churches.
What was sought was to secure the co-operation of
neighboring churches in the exercise of church disci
pline within the given district. Such bodies as above
1 D. Cassel, Mennonitische Geschichte p. 307. 2 Ibid.
3 Eby, Kirchen-Geschichte p. 31. 4 Ibid.
spoken of consisted chiefly of neighboring churches and
their meetings had little value as a means towards se
curing the unification of churches of different sections.
Official connection with each other these separate district
meetings had none. In fact they seem to have been
very imperfectly organized, as no record whatever w r as
kept of their deliberations.
As these organizations were local in nature their
deliberations also were but of local interest. Rarely
was anything brought up for consideration which con
cerned interests reaching out beyond their own little
sphere. In character these meetings were on the one
hand deliberative and advisory, without any binding
authority over participating churches ; on the other
hand they, however, constituted a sort of court of appeal
before which any difficulties arising in church might be
brought for investigation and settlement. In addition
to such unedifyiug labors these meetings busied them
selves with the discussion of doctrinal points, and the
formulation of laws by which traditional customs and
habits might be perpetuated. An example is offered
by the conference of 1727, already spoken of above. At
that conference an attempt was made to secure a union
of certain churches by adopting a common creed. The
result was that the creed of Dortrecht was agreed upon
and signed by the ministers of five churches. 1 That
the deliberations at these meetings concerned only the
churches represented is evident from the following state
ment made in Kby s history : "Conferences or minister s
meetings are held for the purpose of discussing the
affairs of the churches represented." 2 In character
1 D. Cassel, Mennonitische Geschichte p. 307.
- Eby, Kirchen Geschichte p. 131.
these conferences were not progressive but conservative,
not constructive but purifying, not tolerant but ex
clusive. For this reason it was impossible that through
them the unification of the various and differing churches
should be secured. Erroneously it was held that union
must rest on an absolute likeness in doctrines and cus
toms. This led to strict laws to secure external uni
formity. But instead of being the means to bring the
churches into more fraternal relation it multiplied pre
judices and increased divisions. The thing striven for
absolute uniformity can be approximated only in
very small organizations. When sought to be realized
among larger numbers it inevitably leads to ruinous
factionalism. Had the Mennonites not entered upon
this disastrous course, in all probability but few schisms
would have occured and they might rank among the
leading denominations of this country. For in the main
tenets of faith and doctrine there is substantial unity
among all Mennonites in America. Menno and his
co-laborers had advocated freedom from man-made laws
and forms. However in America this position w r as
yielded, with the result that factionalism multiplied and
threatened to anihilate the denomination. Man, made
for freedom by God, will not always submit to arbitrary
forms and laws. This proved true also of the Menno-
nite youth. Unwilling to bear such a yoke they in
large numbers turned their backs upon the church of
their parents and united with other churches. Had the
succeeding generations adhered to the parental church,
without any additional immigration after 1750, the
Mennonites should be as numerous in this country as
they now are. In fact, however, many churches have
constantly decreased in membership and some have
become entirely extinct. Not without good reasons did
close observers say: "the Mennonites are dying out."
Upon friends of the denomination the knowledge of
these discouraging conditions must have had a very de
pressing effect. It had to be admitted that the Menno-
nite interpretation of Christ s teachings was certainly in
accord with scripture. But the representatives of these
doctrines - how far were they from living up to them !
Peace, peace ! that was the watchword ; but there was
no peace. Instead of fraternally co-operating, many
churches, animated by intolerent prejudices, came actu
ally to antagonize each other with great bitterness. Has
the lamp of the people of peace been thrown down ?
Shall the dark cloud which has long been settling on
this people continue to hide them in darkness until they
shall have lost the ability to see ? Surely after this dark
night a bright morning of new life must dawn. As to
their doctrines and history the Mennonites are a unique
people. Not without some sufficient object has God
called forth and preserved this denomination. Nor will
he allow it to disappear before this object shall have
been accomplished. We shall see how God had already
prepared the way for revivication and deliverance from
man-made laws when the prospect still seemed dreary
and hopeless. The days of the Mennonite church are
not yet numbered. It has still a mission to fulfill.
Progress indeed is slow and many bitter trials must be
endured, but ultimately those doctrines of which the
Mennonites are the bearers will find universal accept
ance in the world and application to practical life.
PART FIRST.
PERI0D OF INCEPTION.
CHAPTER I.
Influences which prepared the way for a unification
movement.
When the middle of the present century had already
been passed the prospect for a union of the Mennonites
must still have seemed hopeless. The conditions de
scribed on the preceeding pages still prevailed, and mat
ters apparently were growing worse. However for some
time various influences had been at work which could
not fail to have a revolutionizing effect. To these we
shall now direct our attention.
Most prominent among these influences was the
spread of better education. It is well known that in the
early years of the history of our country education was
exceedingly deficient. After the revolutionary war, and
particularly after the war of 1812 more favorable con
ditions prevailed and the improvement of education be
came possible. With peace and quiet came settled
(10)
II
order, so necessary for the successful development of
education. Material prosperity accompanied the quiet
and order, so there was no lack of means for the support
of schools. The advantages of improved conditions re
verted also to the Mennonites, and soon their youth, in
stead of being as formerly barely able to read and write,
obtained a better education. This expanded their realm
of thought and knowledge, enlarged their vision, broke
down much of bigotry, and opened the way for a litera
ture of their own by which a quickening influence could
easily be exerted.
Another important factor in the preparation for uni
fication was a new tide of immigration of Mennonites
which set in at the beginning of the present century.
Those Mennonites whose ancestors had come to this
country over a century ago were divided into a number
of antagonistic factions which would not associate with
each other. To restore these factions to friendly and
fraternal relations must prove an almost hopeless task,
as the courses of the disruption continued to live in the
memories and would fatally intrude themselves when
ever an effort was made to return to fellowship. No
such difficulties prevented fellowship with the new im
migrants ; and because they were newcomers, different
customs, habits or views would be borne with greater
tolerance. Thus it has occured that those in this
country who wore "hooks and eyes" gave a kindly and
fraternal reception to immigrants who wore "buttons,"
while they refused absolutely to fellowship with churches
in this country that permitted the wearing of the offen
sive buttons. Under these circumstances the wearing of
buttons would not seem so much an innovation as simply
12
a difference in custom. But learning thus to bear with
some the tendency was to grow more tolerant in general.
As a result of the immigration, however, another in
fluence developed which proved more powerful even than
the one just mentioned. Reference is had to the crav
ing for fellowship with others of like faith on the part of
the immigrants. Their removal from their former home
had also separated them from former church fellowship.
Everything in this new home being foreign and strange
they became doubly eager to be in sympathetic touch
with brethren \vho like they had sought and found a
a home under the western sky. To fellowship and make
common cause in a strange land is natural as is shown
by the readiness with which travelers, hailing from the
same place and meeting in some foreign land, will make
up with each other. Later on we shall meet with in
stances of this desire for fellowship.
A third factor influential in the preparation for uni
fication was the fact that when the great west and north
west were opened for settlement some churches came to
be situated at great distances from each other. This
isolation created a more intense longing for some closer
bond of fellowship, some formal union with those of the
same faith.
If we study the situation about the middle of the
present century w r e find that the Mennonite churches
were widely scattered. Of course in Pennsylvania, in the
old settlements, a large number of churches were in close
proximity. But elsewhere as a rule only a few small
churches were found together, while occasionally a
single little church was separated from other Mennonite
churches by hundreds of miles. About that time there
- 13 -
were churches in Pennsylvania, Virginia, New York,
Ohio, Indiana, Michigan, Illinois, Iowa and Canada.
Between the two extremities, Pennsylvania and Iowa,
more than one thousand miles intervened and over the
immense section of country expanding between the ex
tremes lay here and there the few and comparatively
small Mennonite churches. Had not railroads furnished
a quick and easy means of communication, annihilating
as it \vere the distances, it is doubtful if ever a union of
the Mennonites of America could have been achieved.
14 -
CHAPTER II.
Events which led to the rise of the General Conference.
Having thus far considered general conditions which
indirectly affected the rise of the General Conference we
shall now direct our attention more particularly to those
events which more or less directly had to do with the
origin of that movement.
The first event of this kind which engages our at
tention is the origin of a Mennonite paper. Though the
achievement of a union would not have been impossible
without a paper, yet it would have been far more diffi
cult, and at best would have been much slower of reali
zation. For through the columns of a paper the in
dispensable exchange of opinion could easily take place,
while the wide circulation would quickly bring new
ideas to general notice. Most important of all, the sub
ject of union could be constantly agitated and held before
the general attention until people everywhere were
ready to act in unison. For only where such likemin-
dedness exists is it possible to secure a union which
shall embrace many and widely scattered persons.
The first number of the paper referred to appeared
June 9, 1852, at Milford, Bucks County, Pa., under the
name of "Religioser Botschafter. " As this kind of un
dertaking was something new and untried among Men-
nonites the proprietor did not feel at all certain that
his paper would secure subscribers. For this reason he
sent out the first number as a sample copy. It had four
15
pages, mostly set in very large type, announced itself
a? a bi-weekly, and was to cost seventy-five cents per
year. It contained a proposition from the editor, a
sermon, a story, some matter of general interest and
various business matters.
The editor and proprietor of this paper was John
H. Oberholzer, at that time minister of the Swamp
Mennonite Church." By what motives Oberholzer was
prompted to venture upon the publication of a paper
appears from his salutatory article. He there sets forth
that the printing press is employed as a powerful agent
in the service of sin, and protests that the prudent way
to battle against this evil is not to seek to destroy the
press, but rather to employ it in the service of good, and
thus counteract the evil, "for," says he, God could
not well have revealed any better means by which to
spread good influences wider and faster than is furnished
by the art of printing." Farther on the writer says that,
realizing this fact, he, though poor, could remain in
active no longer and so resolved to employ the printing
press and come to the assistance of his colleagues by
publishing a bi-weekly religious paper. To use this
paper as a means for promoting the cause of union seems
not to have been a part of Oberholzer s purpose ; nor
is it probable that he even anticipated that it could or
would prove a powerful means to that end. His aim,
so far as he had it formulated in the beginning, was
primarily to preserve the purity of doctrine and to de
velop and deepen spiritual life. At the head of his
paper he had printed : "A paper for the defense of true
religion," and under this the scripture passage: "The
fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom. Thus
16 -
modestly did the first Mennonite paper in America
begin. But its purpose was good and noble. Although
in the course of its history it has had many difficulties
to overcome and several times has changed both form
and name, it nevertheless has continued uninterruptedly
until the present time and has become a source of bles
sing far exceeding all expectation.
The sample copy sent out met with sufficient ap
preciation and secured enough financial support to en
courage Oberholzer to continue the publication of his
paper. Of course, the number of subscribers was not
large, for after a half year the whole number of sub
scribers was only three hundred and fifty ; but after
this time there was a slow and steady increase. In our
day it seems almost incredible that the paper should
have been able to exist with so small a support ; and
in fact it was possible only through the heroic self-
denial of Oberholzer. For he did all the work of get
ting out the paper himself. He combined in his own
person the whole staff of a printing establishment. He
was manager, author, editor, compositor and printer.
In addition to this he performed his duties as minister
of several churches, besides supporting himself and
family at his locksmith s trade. For about four years
he thus labored alone without receiving any assistance,
financial or otherwise, and when the expenses of the
paper exceeded the receipts, which was usually the case,
he had himself to bear the loss. Yes, he did more.
He also patiently bore the unfriendly criticisms heaped
upon him by antogonistic conservatives, and did not
allow himself to be discouraged by opposition which
this venture as an innovation had also to endure.
17 -
After some years, however, the burden of thus
carrying on this work alone became too heavy for him.
But considerable interest had now been awakened in
others and some persons were found who were willing to
assist. A stock company was organized under the name
of the "Mennonite Printing Union" with headquarters
at Milford Square, Pa. The title of the paper, of which
Oberholzer continued to be editor, was changed to <( Das
Christliche Volksblatt" (The Christian People s Paper).
The first number appeared July 30, 1856. Instead of
confining itself as heretofore to religious topics only, at
tention was now also given to secular affairs of life.
Advertisements formerly excluded were now received
into its columns. The company erected a building of
its own, raised the price of the paper to one dollar, and
in general sought to establish the enterprise on a sub
stantial business basis. This general change soon
brought good results. Within a few months the circu
lation greatly expanded and fields formerly not reached
were opened. The contents of the paper also witnessed
a noticeable improvement, due to the fact that the editor,
relieved from mechanical labor and business cares,
could devote his time and energy to literary work. Soon
also contributions began to be sent in from subscribers
and very lively discussions were carried on upon a
variety of subjects by correspondents from the various
districts. The paper had now attained that stage of de
velopment in w 7 hich it could be used as the mediumfor
agitating and securing the unification or co-operation of
the many unconnected Mennonite churches.
Additional details on the later history of the paper
will be given at the proper place. It may, however, be
3
i8 -
helpful to note at this point that the title of the paper
was changed in 1867 to "Mennonitische Friedensbote"
(Mennonite Messenger of Peace), and that in 1881 it
was consolidated with the "Zur Heimat" under the title
of "Christlicher Bundesbote" (Christian Messenger of
Unity) and is now published at Berne, Indiana.
Canada-Ohio Movement.
The next event of importance which claims our
attention is an evangelization and mission movement
which arose in Canada and Ohio. During the first half
of the nineteenth century a large number of Mennonites
settled in Ontario, Canada, just above Lake Erie. Most
of them came from Pennsylvania. They did not form a
compact settlement, but scattered out into a number of
smaller ones. This was to their disadvantage. For
settling, as they did, in a wilderness exposed them, be
cause of isolation and hardships, to spiritual declension.
There was, however, one man who labored very earn
estly to quicken spiritual life and prevent religious
decay. This man was Daniel Hoch. His home was in
Lincoln County, Canada, near Niagara Falls, at which
place are situated the oldest Mennonite churches in
Canada. It appears that he frequently and at his own
expense made ministerial visits among the churches.
The result of his labors was that a demand for live and
systematic evangelization work was awakened. During
August of 1853 meetings were held in the various
churches of Canada at which the question of evangeliza
tion work was considered. The outcome was that a
call was given to Daniel Hoch to become itinerary min
ister of these churches ; they agreeing to give him sum-
i 9
cient financial support to enable him to devote all his
time to this calling. In order to obtain the funds the
co-operating churches agreed upon a system of collec
tions among themselves. Hoch was not to confine his
labors to the churches calling him, but was expected to
labor with churches that stood in danger of growing
cold, as also to visit neglected or isolated churches and
individuals. Whether or not Hoch accepted this call
could not be ascertained. However, it is probable that
he did, as he developed a greatly increased activity after
this time. His itinerary work must have extended even
into Ohio. For in 1855 an organization was effected
which styled itself the "Conference Council of the
United Mennonite Community of Canada West and
Ohio," in the formation of which Hoch took the lead
ing part.
As yet, however, the idea of a union of all Menno-
nites of America had not appeared. Bven this Canada-
Ohio union was only of local nature, as there existed no
conscious purpose to extend this union beyond its pres
ent limits. Nevertheless this movement, we shall find,
was closely connected with the ultimate realization of
the General Conference.
The Unification Idea appears.
In order that the union of a number of independent
churches may be accomplished, it is necessary first of all
that the idea be proposed. Thereupon must follow a
general discussion of the purpose of the union as also
the methods for its accomplishment. After the matter
has been thoroughly agitated and the right method and
means have been hit upon, then the time has come for
20
union. Such a process of development marks the rise
of the General Conference.
The idea of a union of all Mennonites of America
was first proposed in 1856 in the editorial columns of
the "Christliche Volksblatt." The article in which
this subject is discussed appeared without signature.
But since it appeared in the editorial columns and was
written in the familiar style of the editor, there can be
no doubt but that J. H. Oberholzer was the author. In
this article, after referring with regret to the many
divisions among Mennonites and asserting that it is im
possible for one person alone to bring harmony into this
chaos, the writer says: 1 "Although this denomination
has suffered so many schisms and is at present divided
into many factions, nevertheless there is a possibility of
regaining better fellowship, if not entire reunion^by pur
suing the following course :
1. Let all ministers of the various branches of the de
nomination cultivate a fraternal confidence toward
each other, and abandon all prejudice.
2. Let a general council from the several states and
Canada be convened, at which council the brethren
may become acquainted with each other, and may
deliberate on the present condition and needs of the
denomination.
3. Let this council not adjourn without electing a num
ber of men, whose duty it shall be to meet at some
later date and agree on some creed (confession of
faith), which shall be based on Holy Scripture only.
1 This quotation is a free rendering of the thought rather than
a literal translation. The same is true of all quotations from
Oberholzer. His writings are in very imperfect German, the
sentences are often involved and frequently the thought is vague.
21
4. The creed thus formulated and agreed upon by the
committee shall then be published and brought to
general attention.
5. Finally, all those who will accept this creed and
unite upon it shall be considered the real Menno-
nite denomination.
Here we have very clearly the proposition for unifi
cation, and undoubtedly it was the wish and purpose of
the writer to bring about a union of all Mennonites.
However, had the attempt been made to effect a union
on the plan proposed it would not only not have gained
the desired result, but it \vould have led to further divis
ions. It would have been utterly impossible to formu
late a creed which in all its details would have embodied
the peculiar traditions and practices of the various fac
tions to the satisfaction of all. The weakness of the plan
lay in the fact that it was based on the erroneous as
sumption that there existed a difference in doctrine, 1 and
that, in order to make union possible, this difference
must be removed. The proposition aimed at a compro
mise in doctrines and customs in order to attain to ex
act likeness, instead of a combination for the purpose of
together carrying on Christian work. But the idea of a
union was now at hand, although the "how" and where
fore" needed still to be discovered and formulated.
The idea met with immediate approval where most
had been done in this direction, namely from the
Canada-Ohio Conference. This body held its third ses
sion in May, 1857, and on that occasion passed the fol
lowing resolution : "Resolved, that \ve hereby inform
1 The same fundamental doctrines were then and are to-daj
adhered to by almost all Mennonites of America.
22
our brethren in Pennsylvania that with our whole heart,
with deep gratitude and great hope, we accept the pro
posal to hold a general council of the Mennonites of
America." But they also sought union on doctrinal
agreement, for relative to the purpose of such a council
they say, "that if possible a principle for union, based
on the Bible and satisfactory to all, may be found."
Having met with this approval, the prospect seemed en
couraging for union, but, as is so often the case, after
proposal and enthusiastic resolution, nothing was done.
Considerable time elapsed before unification was
again heard of. Doubtless the proposal had not failed
to impress itself permanently and was quietly gaining a
strong hold on the minds of many. But the matter
needed further agitation before it could gain general at
tention and become a live issue. A new impetus was
given to the cause by Oberholzer through an article
\vhich he published in the Volksblatt on March 10,
1858. The heading of the article was: "The Great
Question." "Are the Mennonites ever to constitute an
ecclesiastical body ?" The writer asserts "that at no time
since the beginning have the Mennonites been ecclesias
tically united." He then enumerates twelve points in
which the Mennonites have not unity : "i. In doctrine
in general. 2. In the form of baptism. 3. In the Lord s
supper and the washing of feet. 4. In the attitude toward
other Christian denominations. 5. With regard to hold
ing public office. 6. With regard to the use of the law
for protection. 7. On the question of catechetical in
struction and sunday school. 8. As to mission. 9. In
the selection and calling of ministers and deacons. 10.
With regard to an educated ministry, u. As to the
23
support of ministers. 12. With regard to the spread of
Christian teachings by means of publication." The fol
lowing is also from the same article : "If the Mennonite
denomination is to hold its own as a Christian church
and not gradually to disappear, it is necessary that self
be denied and that all the rubbish of rules and traditions
as well as all the various creeds, which the contending
factions have from time to time drawn up, be set aside,
and that those fundamental doctrines, on which all can
agree, be adopted and be made the common creed."
The article closes with this striking appeal : "It is hoped
that every one, that still possesses a spark of spiritual
life, and is possessed of love and good will for the Men
nonite denomination, will be incited by this to express
himself on this vital question.
As might be expected this article did not fail to stir
up renewed interest and for the first time a thorough dis
cussion on the question of unification took place, and
that in a public way through the columns of the Volks-
blatt. The first one that felt "incited" was Daniel Hoch.
He says, that as so many propositions for union had al
ready been made, without attaining the desired end, cer
tainly the right plan could not yet have been hit upon.
For a confession of faith he thinks that the Dortrect con
fession is sufficiently biblical to be adopted. That there
are so many divisions he attributes to the attempt to force
unbiblical rules upon the people. As a remedy for the
disease of schisms he proposes that the enlightened
"ministers of the church abide faithfully by the Word of
the L,ord and continue to teach true repentance. " It is
evident that Hoch did not favor a union to be accom
plished through the adoption of a newly formulated
confession. But lie failed to produce some other plan
for union.
Christian Funk of Stouts Grove, Illinois, wrote that
fraternal fellowship was very much to be desired, inas
much as the same fundamental doctrines were held by
all. The cause of the separations he finds in the strict
rules concerning external things. He recommends that
love be given full sway in the hearts and then the diffi
culty will be overcome. In so far as love is essential to
prepare the hearts for Christian fellowship, Funk s sug
gestion was right. But it does not furnish a workable
plan for the union of the isolated elements.
Through the vigorous urgency of Oberholzer the
Canada-Ohio Conference was once more led to notice
this important question. Encouraged by what they read
in the Volksblatt, they, at the fourth annual session held
at Wadsworth, Ohio, in May 1858, decided to go a step
further than before. It was agreed to make the following
proposition to the brethren in Pennsylvania, "that they,
(the Pennsylvanians) if satisfactory to them, may fix
the place and time for a union council between them
and us ; which council is to be conducted on the prin
ciple of mutual forbearance on which the churches of Ca
nada and Ohio are already co-operating. This principle
consists in an agreement that the churches of Canada 011
the one hand and those of Ohio on the other shall mutu
ally be permitted to continue their practices and customs
as to baptism or whatever else it may be unmolested."
This friendly approach, however, seems not to have been
received with favor. For Oberholzer editorially remarks :
"What the Volksblatt seeks to attain through a council
of all the Mennonite ministers is not only the union of
25
the churches of Pennsylvania, Ohio and Canada, but a
union of all the churches in America. What Oberhol-
zer wanted was a movement, which in its organization
principle^ should embrace every Mennonite church in
America. J He had already risen to that height where all
party lines vanished and the Mennonite denomination
presented itself to his view as a unity.
Although the well meant overture from Canada and
Ohio met with this repulse, it nevertheless helped along the
course of union. The important principle of mutual for
bearance and tolerance found expression therein and was
seized upon not long after and successfully utilized.
Then also the thought that the conference busy itself
with missionary enterprise had its origin in this connec
tion. Daniel Hoch had been elected by the Canada- Ohio
Conference as traveling minister and the Mennonites of
Pennsylvania were requested to lend a helping hand in
this work.
To the desire for unity had now 7 been added the pur
pose of doing home missionary work. The attempt to
fulfill this purpose naturally leads to unity. For mis
sionary work is the duty of all and requires the support
of many and so will bring men into co-operation. The
sense of the need of home missionary work was intensified
by the many appeals for ministerial visits and spiritual
help. In August of 1858 Oberholzer appeared with
another article entitled: "What the Mennonites in Amer
ica should do." He urges that all ministers should rea-
1 This conception in all its greatness lies at the foundation of
the General Conference and should never be lost sight of. The
General Conference is not a "branch" of the Mennonite Denomi
nation, and as an organization must in theory always consider it
self as embracing all Mennonites of America.
26
lize that it is the duty of every one to do all in his power
to facilitate the spread of the Gospel. But that if any
thing worth mentioning is to be done, at least one man
ought to be appointed and supported, whose business it
should be to visit all the scattered members and churches
and strengthen them spiritually. In order that something
be done in this direction, he recommends that at the next
council of the Mennonites of Pennsylvania a "messen
ger" be commissioned to this work.
A few weeks later an "Observer" writes: "It seems
to me that our denomination ought to realize the need of
having the "Upper Council" select a "peace messenger"
who should travel in our own country and in foreign
lands, everywhere where Mennonites are to be found.
His duty should be to inquire minutely into their doc
trines, faith and rules and carefully to make note thereof.
He should collect the various confessions, written rules
and ancient documents. But above all he should direct
the attention of all to a coming general church council,
to be composed of delegates from all the churches which
claim to hold the Mennonite confession of faith." Surely
not a small task for one man to perform was here pro
posed. The plan was impracticable. But though im
practicable, it possessed the decided advancement over
ever} r other proposition so far made, that it outlined a
course how to proceed. There was one statement in this
article which must have had an encouraging effect. All
along the question whether the people would back mis
sionary endeavor with financial support had been a mat
ter of entire uncertainty. Now the writer of this article
says: "I believe if you (the ministers) would take cour
age and undertake this work in a thorough and sensible
27
manner, that hundreds of members would support you in
the endeavor, in order that something substantial might
at last be done.
The thought that upon the church rests the obliga
tion to engage in missionary work, from this time on
rapidly gained in favor. The truth that Christian life
consists not only in "doctrine," but that "action" is in-
dispensible w r as gradually recognized ; knowing that
"faith without works is dead." In September 1858 one
writer very forcibly expresses himself on this point as
follows : "I am convinced that, if we are sincere follow
ers of Christ, we cannot be indifferent in this matter.
The disciples very faithfully did their \vork as missiona
ries. The world has not yet been converted ; many are
are still unconverted. If w r e know this and have par
taken of the divine nature, we cannot treat the mission
ary cause with indifference ; particularly so far as home
mission is concerned. Therefore, dear brethren, let us
fraternally consider this matter in the next council. The
Lord has blessed us with temporal goods. We have no
excuse for not supplying the necessary funds for the
maintainance of at least one missionary. It is simply a
matter of willingness."
In the next council (conference) of the Mennonites
of Eastern Pennsylvania (October 1858) this matter was
really brought up for consideration. How r ever, it did not
mature sufficiently for the actual beginning of work, but
a resolution was adopted which promised ultimately to
lead to it. The resolution was as follows : "Many of the
ministers and members of our denomination have long
ago recognized from the word of God that mission work
is one of the duties of the church. But as this important
28
work has heretofore been entirely neglected among the
Mennonites of America, while according to reports from
Holland and Germany our brethren there have already
begun in mission \vork, therefore, be it resolved, that J.
H. Oberholzer address a letter of inquiry to our Euro
pean brethren for the purpose of ascertaining under
what methods they carry on their mission enterprise."
This letter was prepared and addressed to J. Mann-
hardt, editor of the "Mennonitische Blaetter. " The re
ply to this letter was awaited with no small curiosity.
However, months w r ent by but no reply came. Oberhol
zer at one time makes mention of the matter in the
Volksblatt, stating that the letter had been sent and
"as it is the earnest desire of the American Mennonites
to receive a reply, we request of J. Mannhardt, that if
the above mentioned letter has not reached him that he
make this known to us, either by letter or through his
paper as soon as possible. Again months elapsed with
out bringing the anxiously expected reply. The Penn-
sylvanians \vere about to despair of ever being favored
with an answer, when, to their great joy, early in the
year of 1859, a letter came, written by B. C. Roosen of
Hamburg. In this letter a description of the Mennonite
mission of Java, which had been begun a few years be
fore, is given. Roosen urges the American brethren to
lend their support to this work, stating "that already
many churches of Holland, Germany, Russia, Austria
and America participate in it with their prayers and
donations."
By this letter a way was pointed out how the Men
nonites of America might co-operate with those of
Europe in carrying on mission work among the heathen.
2 9
And the opportunity was not left unnoticed ; for during
a number of years considerable sums of money were an
nually sent to the support of the mission enterprise car
ried on by the "Missionary Association of the Mennonites
of Amsterdam." However, the letter contained no sug
gestions which might be helpful in meeting the home
mission demands in this country. Nor could this prop
erly be expected, in as much as the conditions in Europe
differ so greatly from those prevailing in this country.
Some time after Roosen s letter another correspond
ence arrived, this time from J. Mannhardt, in which
much valuable information is given as to confessions,
creeds, church discipline, church constitutions and the
like. As this letter was afterwards published in the
Volksblatt, it served to spread a better knowledge
concerning the European brethren among the Menno
nites of this country and assisted in cultivating a closer
fraternal relation.
But though it was an advantage to become better
acquainted with the brethren in Europe, nothing was
gained by this correspondence, either for unification or
the development of the home mission cause. There was
still lacking the necessary principle on which to co
operate, and a clear statement of a common enterprise
in which to engage. There was needed an organization
which would lay hold firmly on the thought of a general
union, seize upon a workable principle of union and
set up a worthy object to be attained. These require
ments were met by the movement to which we shall
now direct our attention.
30 -
Iowa Unification Meeting.
Near the close of the changeable month of March, in
the year 1859, there was held an unpretentious meeting
in a little house in the frontier country of south eastern
Iowa. From outward appearances one would not have
thought that this little gathering were of more than local
significance. And yet it was providentially ordained to
form the beginning of a mighty movement, which to
this day is constantly increasing in power and beneficent
usefulness. The participants in the gathering were
sturdy German Mennonites, the greater part of whom
had but a few years before immigrated to this country
from south Germany l and had settled in the fine forests
and fertile prairies of Iowa. They had formed two set
tlements about nine miles apart, one at West Point, the
other on the Franklin Prairie, in each of which a church
had been organized, called respectively West Point and
Zion. These two churches had met at the above stated
time for deliberation. What they aimed at in their de
liberations and what steps the} took to attain the end
desired, is set forth in the report of their meeting, which
is here reproduced in a free translation.
"The United Conference of the Zion church of
Franklin Township, Lee County, Iowa, and the West
Point Church of West Point Township, Lee County, Iowa,
was held today, March 21, 1859, in the Zion church.
"The purpose of this conference is to devise ways on
the one hand for the centralization of the Mennonite
1 Many came from the Palatinate and a large number were
from the Weierhof in Bavaria.
Zion Mennonite Church at Donnellson, Iowa.
Churches, but chiefly, on the other hand, for supplying
isolated Mennonite families with the gospel blessings.
"Be it therefore resolved :
1. That hereafter the above mentioned churches shall
observe as heretofore the customary missionary sab
baths (the first Sunday of each month), and that on
these days collections shall be taken for missionary
purposes, both home and foreign, the collections
being alternately for one then for the other.
2. That on the first Sunday of April of this year a col
lection shall be taken in both churches for the pur
pose of defraying the expenses of minister Jacob
Krehbiel II., whom we send to Oskaloosa (Iowa) to
preach the gospel to the Mennonites residing there
and to administer the sacrament of the Lord s supper.
32
3.. That Daniel Krehbiel 1 and Jacob Ellenberger of West
Point, and Jacob Krehbiel I. and Jacob Krehbiel III.
of Zion church are to serve as a business committee
for this union ; and in addition they shall correspond
with other Mennonite churches and invite them to
join this union ; and finally they shall have these
resolutions published in the Christliche Volksblatt.
4. That the next meeting of this Union shall be held on
the second day of Pentecost in 1860, at West Point.
5. That the committee is authorized to purchase the
necessary supplies and to draw upon the missionary
treasury for defrayal of expenses.
JOHN C. KREHBIEL, 2 Chairman.
CHRISTIAN ScnowAi/TER, 3 Secretary."
Inquiry into the causes which led to this meeting
reveals on the one hand that the intimate relation which
existed between these churches would naturally lead
them to seek fellowship with each other. For nearly all
the members of these churches were connected with each
other by family ties. But fundamentally this particular
meeting owes its origin to one person. Daniel Krehbiel
was the originator and soul of this union meeting. He
first suggested the idea and it was through his personal
influence and efforts that the idea gained sufficient hold
among the people that the meeting could be called and
held. The end, which he sought, was not the meeting
itself. The meeting the union -was to be the means to
this end, namely, the co-operation in support and carry
ing on of mission work. Krehbiel w r as intensely devoted
to the cause of missions as well as to the deepening of
1 See Biographical Appendix. 2 Ibid. Ibid.
33
spiritual life at home. He felt that upon him, though
but a lay member, rested the duty to do what he could
to promote missions. He at the same time was deeply
pained at the great lack of fellowship w T hich prevailed
among the Mennonite churches. Seeing that the two
churches, with which he stood in connection, might be
in closer fellowship and that they might do more for the
spread of the Gospel, he seized upon this opportunity
and persuaded them to unite, that by their combined
strength they might more successfully discharge their
common duty of missionary work. In this thought he
had grasped the principle which could be successfully
utilized for the unification of all Mennonites. It is on
this principle that the General Conference has since
developed and unfolded its beautiful activity. To Daniel
Krehbiel, therefore, under divine guidance belongs the
honor of being the originator of the General Conference
movement. l Besides this great service which he did for
the Mennonite denomination, he further proved himself
a zealous worker in the Lord s cause by his efficient,
faithful and self-denying labors in behalf of the General
Conference in the later course of its history. To his
efforts it is to a very large extent due that the Conference,
when yet young and weak, was not overcome by the
difficulties and trials which beset it.
As we study the above resolutions we observe that
thereby a missionary society has been founded. The
purpose named is centralization of the Mennonites for
the prosecution of home mission. Arrangements are
1 It appears that Jacob Krehbiel III, of Zion church, intro
duced the motion to invite all Mennonite churches to participate
in a meeting a year hence.
4
- 34 -
made for the raising of funds for home and foreign mis
sion. Home mission work is inaugurated. The way is
opened for general participation in the enterprise. These
points embody all the ground-work upon which the
General Conference has since developed its activity.
Every branch of work the Conference has since taken
up, may readily be classified under home or foreign
mission. As a general principle a union of churches
should be formed only for the purpose of co-operating
in Christian \vork missionary enterprise of some form.
For such labor there is room, however, only either in
the upbuilding of spiritual life within the churches or
in the spread of the Gospel abroad. Because of this it
is reasonable to expect that upon the fundamental princi
ples of the General Conference the unification of all
Mennonites of America will ultimately be realized. For
here dogmas, customs, traditions, externals are not con
sidered. Union is not to be achieved on the basis of
likeness or unity in opinions, customs or other non-
essentials. These are entirely overlooked. Extending
the hand of Christian fellowship, common cause is made
of the discharge of the missionary duties resting upon
all. The endeavor is not to make all alike, in order
that union shall be possible, but union is sought in order
more effectually to "Do" the Lord s bidding. Let us
now follow the further developments.
- 35
CHAPTER III.
7 he various movements come in touch with each other.
The Iowa church union had ordered its proceedings
published in the Volksblatt. Accordingly they appeared
in this paper on April 20, 1859, accompanied by a letter
from Jacob Krehbiel I. The conclusion of his letter
indicates plainly that the society aimed at missionary
work and that the union should serve as a means to that
end. He says : "May the Lord so bless this small be
ginning that by and by the common bond of brotherhood
shall unite all the Mennonite churches, that united they
may care for the spiritual wants of all the isolated and
scattered brethren of this faith. In the same paper also
a letter from Daniel Krehbiel is published in which he
emphasizes the same thought. As this letter gives us a
glimpse into the inner life of the man and at the same
time is worth the reading for its general contents, it is
here inserted with but little abbreviation.
"West Point, Lee Co., la., April 4, 1859.
DEAR BROTHER OBERHOI.ZER : Often have I had
it in mind to write you a few lines, and that particularly
because nearly five years ago I had the pleasure of meet
ing you personally. For undoubtedly you still remember
how together we walked the streets of Cleveland, and
that, though not on the pinnacle of the temple, we stood
on the dome of the Evangelical printing establishment
and from there had such a beautiful view of the city and
- 36 -
the shining waters of Lake Erie. That scene still lingers
vividly in my memory. For such experiences (when
persons meet who have like dispositions, whose aims are
the same, who have had the same experiences, even
though one came from the tropics, the other from the
north-pole) are in a human life \vhat the oases are to
the Arabian desert.
"In itself this should be sufficient reason why I
should ere this have written you. Something new and
very important which has recently occured forbids
further silence. I refer to the movement which has
sprung up in our two churches. The proceedings of our
conference held March 21, you have, no doubt, already
received for publication. In this movement a subject
has been taken up which surely has been neglected alto
gether too long by our denomination. What is here, in a
small way, beginning to develop is, we observe, being agi
tated on a larger scale by the "Mennonitische Blatter" of
Danzig (Europe). The aim of the Christliche Volksblatt
has long been in the same direction. Here and there
are signs of aw r akeiiing life among our brethren. It is
greatly to be regretted that some, occasionally even
entire churches, are not friendly toward such a move
ment. Such ought, however, to be treated kindly and
with forbearance. The Lord will in his own time grant
even to them the great privilege of participating in his
glorious work. For the dawn of morning which is
gradually rising in the horizon emboldens us to hope,
if not for a cloudless, yet for a blessed day. Then, when
the mild beams of the Divine Sun of Grace shall have
illumined and warmed the hearts, will come the time
when all shall with united hands labor in the good
37
cause. Perhaps the time is not far distant when the
bond of fraternity shall extend not only from the Atlantic
far into the western prairies, but even from the northern
climes of Europe to this land of the setting sun. Glorious,
inspiring, encouraging prospect ! It cannot fail to fill
every one with joy that at last, also among us, the com
mand of Christ : "Go ye into all the world is receiving
attention ; that we too as a church may now enter the ranks
of those who are engaged in the spread of the Gospel."
Seven years had already elapsed since J. H. Ober-
holzer began to publish his paper and through it to
labor unwearied for the upbuilding of his denomination.
But as yet apparently very little had been gained. It is
therefore not surprising that he was overjoyed when he
received the correspondence from Iowa. Here at last
was a movement which aimed at nothing less than the
union of all Mennonites of America. Commenting on this
matter he says : "The contents of the resolutions of the
Iowa conference of Mennonites have come as no small
surprise to me, but at the same time since they are as
spoken out of my own heart they have given me great
pleasure." He devotes a whole column to this matter.
He points out that in three respects this conference hits
upon the right thing. First it recognizes the need and
duty of home mission. Secondly they have adopted
energetic measures for the overthrow of the erroneous
notion of many, who think it wrong to support ministers
with money, in that they actually send and support a
minister. And in the third place it is correct that
through home mission a union can be attained. At
another place Oberholzer says: "For this reason it
seems to us and others that the invitation of our Iowa
- 3 8 -
brethren is of unusual importance. For we see that this
is the only correct method for the attainment of fraternal
relations and the ultimate unification.
Although the Iowa proposition was hailed with
pleasure as well as the plan fully endorsed, nevertheless,
this was not yet participation in the work. The future
must show whether others would really unite w r ith the
movement.
Let us now retrace our steps to the Canada-Ohio
conference, which we left at its fourth session. Its fifth
session was held at Waterloo, Canada, May 1859. At
this meeting it was agreed that, instead of holding an
nual meetings as heretofore, after this the meetings
should occur biennially, alternately in Canada and
Ohio. Accordingly it was arranged that the next session
should occur in May of 1861 at Wadsworth, Ohio; a
circumstance of which we shall later again take notice.
In the off-year local conferences were to be held sepa
rately in Canada and Ohio. Of particular importance to
us is the fact that at this meeting a resolution was adop
ted which favored the organization of a mission society.
To this action the conference had been led by a paper on
the subject of missions, which a member by the name of
Detweiler had prepared and read in the meeting.
We observe that almost simultaneously with the
rise of the missionary endeavor in Iowa, efforts in the
same direction were made in Canada, sections which
are separated by great distance, and communities which
were not at all in touch with each other. The ideas of
unification and of missionary enterprise are therefore not
to be considered as having arisen in a certain section,
but rather is it true that there was a gradual awakening
39
throughout the denomination, so that at different places
many were ready at the same time to take hold of the
work as soon as appropriate opportunity should offer it
self. The particular and exceedingly important contri
bution which the Iowa movement furnished to the cause,
was that it offered a servicable system and a worthy
principle. The people were ready the time was ripe
for the inauguration of the unification movement and
the undertaking of missionary work.
The proposed missionary society was soon formed
by the Canada and Ohio people. In September 1859 it
was fully organized under a constitution of which a part
is here presented in a free translation :
ARTICLE r. This society shall be known as the
Home and Foreign Missionary Society of the Menno-
nites. Its object is to support the spread of the Gospel
of Christ at home and among heathen people.
ARTICLE 2. Any person paying fifty cents into the
treasury shall be considered a member of this society for
one year. Twenty dollars paid in one or in successive
payments, entitles the donor to life membership ; the
sum of fifty dollars making the donor a director for life.
ARTICLE 6. Every church in care of a minister is
considered a branch of this society. . . .
The society was to be managed by directors chosen
from the "Life Directors;" a distinction or privilege to
be granted upon the payment of a fixed sum of money.
Plainly the aim in the formation of this society was
to establish a system for obtaining funds to be used in
support of the mission cause. It contained no principle
on which a general union could be effected. Member
ship could be obtained only through money contribu-
40
tions. The funds could be used only for direct mission
work. By constitutional limitation a manifold activity
could not be developed by this society ; especially not
with regard to interests of the churches themselves.
For to admit of that the churches as such must have a
voice in the matter. Nor do the founders of this society
seem to have aimed at anything besides simple support
of missions. A. Z. Detweiler, the leader in this move
ment addressed a letter of inquiry to J. H. Oberholzer in
which he asks for information concerning the Menno-
nite Missionary Society in Europe, as also concerning
the one, he says, they had heard, had lately been organ
ized in Iowa. Because, he proceeds to explain, it is
their intention to support these missions with all the
money they may be able to collect for missionary pur
poses. He also gives a brief sketch of the origin of their
society as follows :
"Ever since this church has been organized, some
of the members have been deeply interested in the cause
of missions, and this has been intensified since the union
with the brethren in Ohio. During the first session
of that conference (1855) the cause of missions was in
troduced and touchingly recommended by Ephraim
Hunsberger ; : his suggestion being that we support so
cieties already existing. Consequently it was agreed
that at all places, where regular services are held, an
nual collections should be taken for mission. Experi
ence has now taught us that by this method we would
never be able to accomplish much for mission. " As it
had been found that very little was contributed on the
1 See Biographical Appendix.
plan first adopted, the society already spoken of was
organized in the hope of gaining the end desired more
successfully in this way.
In the articles of their constitution no provision had
been made for a general unification, nevertheless efforts
were made to win participants for this work. In his cor
respondence Detweiler says: "This constitution which
we have prepared may become the basis for the carrying
on of mission work for all the branches of Mennonites of
America. . . . From the proceedings of your conference
I observe that you also have the question of missionary
enterprise under consideration, but that positive action
has for the present been postponed. Permit me, there
fore, to inquire, whether you could not co-operate with
us. If I am not mistaken, your conference is in position
to do much in furnishing both men and money. What
then could hinder co-operation ? Could you not send
delegates to the next session of our mission society ?"
Here we have a second movement similar to that of
Iowa, which solicits others to share in the work. Will
these different societies develop their activity independ
ently or even antagonize each other ? Will the Pennsyl-
vanians continue to pursue their own plans, or will they
heed the solicitations and make common cause with one
or the other of the societies already started ? At the three
centers the same aim is pursued, must not this common
interest then lead to a consolidation ?
It did not escape close observers of the Mennonite
churches of America, that a new condition of things had
begun, which justified great expectations. Many prom
ised themselves much of the near future. The signs of
awakening life kindled joy in the hearts of the friends of
42
the church. At different times the Volksblatt brought
articles, which gave expression to this exultant spirit.
L. O. Schimmel pours forth his happiness in ryhme. J.
H. Oberholzer says: "Whence comes it, that from all
ends of the earth, wherever there are Mennonites, come
voices which loudly call into the house of our denomina
tion ? They everywhere recognize the need of co-opera
tion in the denomination, if ever it is to fulfill its mission
as a church or to perform the duties assigned to her by
the Lord. It is the Lord that doeth this.
The same feelings pervade a letter written by Daniel
Krehbiel February, 1860. It contains the first invita
tion to attend a general conference, and in it the question
of a denominational school finds mention for the first
time. The following is the letter without abbreviation :
a West Point, Iowa, February $th, 1860.
From number 92 of the Volksblatt I learn to my
great pleasure that interest in mission is constantly gain
ing greater hold among the Mennonites. So my hearty
well wishes are with the timely enterprise of the Cana
dian brethren. By request of the officers of this church
the attention of the brethren in Canada, Pennsylvania,
Illinois and other places is kindly called to the confer
ence to be held here on the second day of Pentecost, and
we sincerely hope that many other churches will send
delegates to it. For not only w r ould the missionary
cause find greater support among us, but to our denomi
nation it would be no small gain to establish a more in
timate and fraternal relation between all.
"The need of establishing an institution of learning
here in the United States, in which young men could
43
prepare for the ministry, is coming to be felt more and
more distinctly. This matter deserves general attention
and might be considered at such a meeting as the con
ference offers. For it will become necessary ere long to
have efficient German schools in connection with our
churches, if the churches are not gradually to become
English. We recommend this matter to the thoughtful
consideration of the brethren, accompanied by the mod
est wish that we may yet have the privilege to meet with
many who read this and to discuss with them this very
question ; but let all things be entrusted to the guidance
of the Lord. DANIEL KREHBIEL. "
To the invitation given in this letter the editor of
the Volksblatt calls especial attention and urges very
strongly that the invitation be accepted by very many,
and he closes with this question : "Brethren of Pennsyl
vania, New York, Ohio,. Illinois and Canada What do
you say to this proposition to attend the conference at
West Point, Iowa, next pentecost!" A few responses
came. Ephraim Hunsberger of Ohio writes that it gives
him pleasure to know that a general invitation has been
extended, and in the expectation that Oberholzer will be
one of the visitors, he invites him to pay Wadsworth a
visit in passing. Someone from the east, signing him
self "Freimuth," writes that he fully approves attend
ance at the proposed conference and recommends that
the next session of the Pennsylvania council (conference)
make arrangements for representation through delegates.
The official invitation for general attendance on the
proposed conference appeared in the Volksblatt, May 2,
1860. In an accompanying letter Daniel Krehbiel writes
as follows : "It would give us great satisfaction to be in-
44 -
formed at an early date, either through the Volksblatt
or by letter, that many brethren contemplate attending
on this conference. Everyone is welcome ; but Oberhol-
zer in particular should not fail to come. Let us hear
from you very soon. God grant that we may meet in
the same spirit w r hich he at one time poured out upon
his apostles, in order that a new epoch may thereby be
gin for our denomination."
Again the Volksblatt spoke in favor of attendance
and expressed the hope that, as the purpose of the con
ference could certainly not be accomplished in one meet
ing, a second general conference be held, but nearer the
center, preferably in Ohio. From this it is evident that
Oberholzer did not then think of this conference as a
permanent institution. As had been proposed, the
matter of representation at the conference in Iowa came
up in the Pennsylvania council and it was resolved that,
if any ministers are disposed to attend, permission is
granted by this council. Objections to attendance there
do not seem to have been any. But on the other hand
there was also no disposition to delegate any one to at
tend nor to furnish means for defraying the travelling
expenses for any one who might be ready to attend. So,
notwithstanding the enthusiastic approvals and the re
peated urging to attend, the prospect for attendance from
Pennsylvania was far from promising.
Not long before the time for convening the confer
ence a list of the subjects which should come up for dis
cussion was published, as follows :
"i. Organization of all Mennonite churches of the
United States that wish to take part, into a mis
sionary society.
45
2. The founding of an educational institution in the
United States, in which young men may receive
preparatory training for the ministry, as perhaps
also for mission work.
3. The plans proposed in the "Mennonitische Blaet-
ter" for the formation of a "Menno Society."
4. Tract publication as suggested in the Volksblatt.
The first two points are of great importance to every
denomination ; particularly to a denomination which is
doing nothing in either direction. Very properly, there
fore, an active interest should have been taken in the
proposed projects and every effort aiming at their reali
zation should have been willingly and vigorously sup
ported. That this was not the case, but that it took a
number of years and much labor to establish a school
and to start mission work, is evidence how nearly
extinct the fire of religious life was. The condition of
the denomination resembled that of one fallen asleep
from long exposure to cold who can be revived only by
much shaking, rubbing and warming.
Let us pause a moment here and see what the
status of this unification cause was at this time. As
yet there was no real union ; union was only proposed.
Several movements existed, each of which aimed with
more or less clearness for the same end. In Pennsyl
vania the Volksblatt labored for union ; and the "coun
cil" in that state drifted in this direction. The Canada-
Ohio conference was trying hard to induce the Pennsyl-
vanians to join their union, and their mission society
was hoping to gain supporters from out-lying districts.
And finally there was the attempt in Iowa to combine
- 46 -
missionary enterprise with unification, the promoters of
which were zealously soliciting participation.
To us, to whom that period of time belongs to
the past and who can look back and survey the whole
course of the unification movement, it seems so natural
that everything should have come just at it did. To
those who then took active part the future lay hidden in
impenetrable darkness. How must not their hopes have
faded away as the date for the conference rapidly ap
proached but not one visitor had announced his inten
tion to be present. It was a time of anxious expectation.
When only ten days remained there was still no pros
pect of attendance from without. Will any one come ?
If we put ourselves into that time and those circum
stances it will seem very improbable that a movement
aiming at a general union but arising in those few out of
the way little churches can succeed. For those churches
had then practically no connection with other churches
and were situated on the outer rim of the most western
verge of civilized settlement ; in a wilderness, and not
easily reached. Could it be expected that any one would
be willing to leave a large and old settlement of Menno-
nites, make a tiresome and expensive trip of more than
a thousand miles into the far, wild west, there to attend
a meeting which in its further development might after
all remain of local significance only ? Must it not have
seemed very unreasonable to expect an eastern man to
travel to a wilderness where only a few Mennonites were
living in order to start an institution which must find
utilization mostly in the east? Was it not clear that
Pennsylvania was the natural place to begin a unification
movement ? For there were many churches situated in
47
close proximity. These all had a common history. Among
them the same language was current. There everything
was settled instead of being in turmoil and confusion as
in the west. Bearing these facts in mind one cannot but
marvel at the faith and courage of the Iowa people in
issuing from their remote section a call for universal at
tendance on a unification meeting. But, that they felt
very anxious about the outcome, and were not at all sure
that any one would be attracted to the prospective con
ference is easily believed. This work had, however, not
been undertaken for any temporal gain or for personal
ends, but only for the advancement of the Lord s King
dom, and was from the beginning entrusted to his guid
ance. Therefore the workers in the cause, though under
a nervous strain, yet confidently awaited further develop
ments, believing for a certainty that this humanly weak
work would be blest of God to his own glory.
We have now come to the close of the period of
preparation. It took years to develop enough life, power
and courage for action that a common enterprise could
be undertaken. But at last the time for this had arrived.
No longer should the Mennonites be a scattered flock
like sheep without a shepherd. Henceforth they should
not stand idle at the market place, but should also be
permitted to work in the Lord s vineyard. In the next
section we shall see how the various movements combine
and thus bring to realization the long looked for Menno-
nite Union.
PART SECOND.
PERIOD OF ORGANIZATION.
CHAPTER IV.
Unification Begins.
In the preceding section we traced the rise of con
ditions favorable to the unification of the Mennonites of
America. I,et us now follow the further events and no
tice how on the ground-work already done the foundation
is laid upon which has since arisen the beautiful and sub
stantial structure of the General Conference.
The date for the convening of a general conference
had been fixed. Urgent invitations to attend were issued
from Iowa. The approval with which the movement had
met justly entitled to the hope that many from abroad
would be present. Nevertheless only a few days before
the appointed time there was not the least evidence that
there would be any outside participants. Of course the
originators of this undertaking were certain that the two
churches which had met the previous year would again
be present and hold their meeting even though no others
should come. That, however, would in all probability
(48)
- 49
reduce the intended general movement to local signifi
cance only. We can therefore readily believe that hopes
began to wane as the appointed time approached and it
became questionable whether any one would come. Hu
manly speaking it lacked but little and this would have
been the case.
But in the providence of God it had been otherwise
ordered. The cause was to succeed. The I^ord desired
that the denomination which had so long stood idle at
the market should also engage in the work of his vine
yard. The proposed conference was destined to be the
means to this end. So, while the w r orkers in Iowa were
still in uncertainty as to the outcome, several from
abroad were led of the L,ord at the last moment to resolve
to attend. One visitor, Joseph Schroeder, came from a
little church near Polk City, Iowa. 1 Two visitors came
from Pennsylvania. The delegation from Pennsylvania
was of exceedingly great importance to the cause of union.
This, on the one hand, because two widely separated
districts were thereby brought in touch with each other,
on the other hand, because of the importance of the per
sons themselves. For they were none other than the
editor of the Volksblatt, J. H. Oberholzer, accompanied
by Enos L,oux. Heretofore Oberholzer, observing the
Iowa movement from a distance, had helped it on by the
influence of his paper. If after personal observation he
would still be favorably impressed by it then the most
potent influence of the time among Mennonites would be
permanently won for the cause.
But how came it that Oberholzer finally did go to
1 This was a small evangelical Mennonite Church, organized
in 1858.
5
50
Iowa ? From the council he had received no encourage
ment. In a half hearted way permission had been
granted by that body, but no money was appropriated to
meet the expenses. Oberholzer, however, was unable
to make the trip unless assistance be given him, as the
distance was great and traveling expensive. For a
number of years Oberholzer had unselfishly devoted all
his energies to the upbuilding of his denomination and
consequently had accumulated no property of his own.
So, though he longed to attend the conference, it seemed
that because of lack of funds the trip must be abandoned.
As late as May 15, he did not know that he could go.
On that day he wrote the following statement : "Whether
or not it shall be possible for me to attend the conference
I am unable to say. Assuredly there is no lack of
sincere desire to go ; if it is the I^ord s will that I go to
Iowa then it will be so, that God s will be done in all
undertakings, that is my most sincere wish and prayer."
However, the following day must already have brought
a change in the situation, for he says: "There is now
bright prospect that I shall go to Iowa, provided no seri
ous obstacle intervenes. "
This sudden change had been brought about through
the efforts of L. O. Schimmel. 1 He had been deeply im
pressed with the great importance of the Iowa movement,
and at the same time he realized that it was especially
desirable that J. H. Oberholzer should be present at the
contemplated meeting. Now when he saw that the only
1 Levi O. Schimmel was then employed as agent for the Volks-
blatt. He was a minister and preached for some time in Philadel
phia, and for some time he was steward in the conference school
at Wadsworth, O.
obstacle was the lack of money, and that unless this be
provided there would be no attendance from Pennsyl
vania, he hurriedly secured the needed money through
private subscription. When this money was offered to
Oberholzer he at first declined to accept it, claiming that
it would be as well if Schimmel would make the trip.
Schimmel and others, however, urged that he should go
in behalf of the Mennonite cause in general. After much
urging they finally prevailed. Bnos Loux, a fellow min
ister, became Oberholzer s traveling companion.
Thus it was at last decided that Pennsylvanians should
become participants in the conference. Only a few
days now remained before that body should convene.
Preparations for the journey mu?t therefore be completed
in haste. May 21 found them already on the way. Their
first stopping place was at Wadsworth, O., where they
visited and rested one day with Kphraim Hunsberger,
pursuant to Hunsberger s invitation recorded on a previ
ous page. On this occasion the cause of union was thor
oughly considered and as Hunsberger was favorably dis
posed toward the Iowa plan, Oberholzer was authorized
to invite a future session of the contemplated conference
to Wadsworth, provided the present session would prove
satisfactory. From Wadsworth the journey led via Chi
cago to Burlington, Iowa. As Oberholzer himself gives
an interesting account of this portion of his journey we
shall let him relate :
"On Friday evening we again boarded the train in
Chicago and away it went through the night southwest-
ward in the direction of Burlington. Saturday morning
we arrived at the Mississippi river, opposite Burlington.
Here ferry boats cross and recross about every five min-
- 52 -
utes. Having crossed over and entered the city we were
about to go to the depot to take the train for the interior
of Iowa to get as near as possible to West Point which
is situated about twenty miles from Burlington, when
very unexpectedly we were most pleasantly surprised.
For before we had arrived at the depot we were met by
my friend D. Krehbiel and two other young men. And
there, yes on that spot, in the middle of the street we
had to submit to an examination whether perhaps we
were not spies or Pennsylvanians, and behold Pennsyl-
vanians and no dream !
"The joy felt and expressed may more easily be
imagined than described ; especially as this meeting
was so unexpected. Krehbiel and one of the young men,
in the hope that after all some one might arrive from
Pennsylvania, had come to Burlington with a team in
order to convey any such visitor to West Point. At the
latter place we arrived Saturday evening at five o clock,
in good health and full of joy, and were very cordially
received.
The next day was Pentecost. In observance of this
occasion as also for a preparation for the unification de
liberations which were to begin on the day following the
Lord s Supper was celebrated. The visitors from abroad
also took part in this. To be assembled about the Lord s
table under these peculiar ciscumstances could not fail
to bring the hearts of these sincere Christians into closer
fellowship ; being consciously reminded that all have
but one and the same Lord. With this thought in mind
fraternal considerateness would be more readily observed.
It was exceedingly appropriate that these people should
be in such a solemn frame of mind. For the work which
53 ~
they were about to perform involved great responsibility
and was of immeasurable importance to the Mennonites
of America.
The first General Conference was held at West
Point, Lee County, Iowa, on May 28 29, 1860. The
greater part of the first day was devoted to religious ser
vices. The people had turned out in large numbers.
Very many outsiders in addition to almost all the mem
bers of the two churches were present, and they filled the
good sized church 1 to overflowing. They were attracted
by the unusualness of the occasion. The plan to effect
a union of all Mennonites was something entirely new,
and of itself created enough interest to attract many. But
now that visitors from abroad had come, and among these
Pennsylvanians representatives of those churches which
had been in this country for more than a century, who
had their own peculiar language and were exceedingly
strict and exclusive when this became known the in
terest grew into excitement and everybody flocked to the
meeting in greatest expectancy. In order to gratify the
demand thus expressed three sermons were delivered in
the forenoon and two in the afternoon, the visiting min
isters, of course, being given particular prominence, and
undoubtedly in all those speeches fraternity and unity
formed the chief topic. Judging from later references to
this meeting, there was a deep moving of the Spirit felt
at the time. The Lord was nigh.
The conference proper opened after the conclusion
of the afternoon service. Just how the beginning was
made is not on record. Very likely J. C. Krehbiel,
1 It was the church of another denomination. The West Point
people had no church of their own at that time.
54
chairman of the previous meeting, set forth the cause
and purpose of the meeting, whereupon an organization
was effected which consisted in electing a chairman and
a secretary. J. H. Oberholzer was nominated for chair
man and Christian Schowalter for secretary and both
were unanimously elected by acclamation. As the day
was already rapidly drawing to its close arrangements
were made by which the main question, the cause of
union, could be brought under successful deliberation
on the following day by "electing a committee of five
who should prepare a plan for the union of the Menno-
nite churches of America, and submit the same on the
following morning." Into this committee were chosen
J. H. Oberholzer, Joseph Schroeder, Jacob Krehbiel I,
David Ruth, and Jacob Krehbiel II.
With this the business session of the first day was
concluded. But the labor in behalf of union was not
ended for this day. For there was yet to occur the most
important work which had ever been performed in be
half of the Mennonites of America. The foundation was
to be laid on which to build a general union. So not
only did the success of this conference session depend on
the work of this committee, but upon it hinged the suc
cess or failure of the whole movement. For it is plain
that no strong objections would be made to the principles
and regulations which this committee would propose,
but that they would be adopted practically as outlined
by them. It was therefore now in the hands of these
five men to select those principles which should to an
indefinite future shape the character and guide the des
tiny of the Mennonite union. They were not men of
great learning to whom this momentous task had been
55
entrusted ; on the contrary their education was very lim
ited. Although ministers they supported themselves by
their own labor, four by farming, one by printing. They
were thoughtful, modest men, gifted with good common
sense, of deep piety and actuated by pure motives. In
their efforts for union selfish motives had no place.
They were actuated by the sincere purpose to do God s
will, to assist in the upbuilding of his kingdom by se
curing if possible fraternal fellowship and unity among
the scattered Mennonites. This being true they did not
enter upon their task without fervent prayer and suppli
cation. And the lyord heard their prayer and so blessed
their work that they were enabled to draw up a plan
and adopt principles upon which the conference has
since developed with most gratifying success.
On the following morning the committee submitted
its report in writing. Bach of the proposed points was
subjected to a thorough consideration. According to
the minutes of the conference few, perhaps no altera
tions or additions were made to the report as submitted.
The brief reference made to it is as follows : "In to
day s meeting the committee submitted its report in
writing. After thorough deliberation it was adopted
as follows."
As the resolutions adopted are of great importance
they are below inserted in full, the translation being as
faithful as possible to the thought.
"Union of all Mennonites of North America.
"It is a matter of gratification to every friend and
supporter of Mennonite doctrines to know that within
the United States and Canada there are about 128,000
- 56 -
Mennonites. But at the same time it is humiliating to
know that this denomination has never, since its exist
ence in America, constituted an ecclesiastical organiza
tion ; that is, has failed entirely to co-operate as a
general church. But most deplorable of all, seems to
us, is the fact that, just because of the lack of fraternity
among those who still cling to the Mennonite doctrines,
there is in many places a constant increase of factional
ism and a corresponding decline in spiritual life. Be
cause they recognized this state of affairs many ministers
and members have for many years earnestly desired that
an intimate and fraternal co-operation might be gained.
"Accordingly a number of ministers and members
in the western states issued a call for a general confer
ence, to meet at West Point, Lee County, Iowa on May
28, 1860, for the purpose of considering ways and
means for the unification of all Mennonites of North
America, conformable to i Cor. 12 : 12 27.
"After this great and important matter had, under
devout prayer and supplication, been deliberated upon,
the following resolutions were adopted :
1. That all branches of the Mennonite denomination
in North America, regardless of minor differences,
should extend to each other the hand of fellowship.
2. That fraternal relations shall be severed only when
a person or church abandons the fundamental doc
trines of the denomination ; namely those concern
ing baptism, the oath etc., (wherein we follow
Menno Simon), as indeed also all those principal
doctrines of the faith which we with Menno base
solely upon the Gospel as received from our Lord
Jesus Christ and his apostles.
57
3. That no brother shall be found guilty of heresy
unless his error can be established on unequivocal
Scripture evidence.
4. That the General Conference shall consider no ex
communication as scripturally valid, unless a real
transgression or neglect, conflicting with the de
mands of scripture, exists.
5. That every church or district shall be entitled to
continue, without molestation or hindrance and
amenable only to their own conscience, any rules
or regulations they may have adopted for their own
government ; provided they do not conflict with the
tenets of our general confession.
6. That if a member of a church, because of existing
customs or ordinances in his church, shall desire to
sever his connection and unite with some other
church of the General Conference, such action shall
not be interfered with."
These six points constitute the entire set of resolu
tions, adopted at this time, looking to the formation of
a union. By the first article the greatest obstacle to
union is removed. For it is just on minor differences
on non-essentials that some of the most calamitous
schisms have occurred. Had non-essentials been given
any place in the program for union surely this cause
would also have been wrecked on that perilous rock.
But the danger was known and the framers of the plan
wisely steered clear of it. The strength of the Conference
was not to be wasted in disputes over non-essentials.
To this position the Conference has since steadfastly
adhered to her great gain. "In essentials unity, in
58
non-essentials liberty" has become the current expres
sion of this principle.
The second article seizes upon the central feature
of the Mennonite faith, in that it rests all doctrinal
points of faith on Scripture only and rejects all tradition,
and that it asserts that on essential points Menno Simon s
interpretation of Scripture is correct.
Articles three and four are concerned with church
discipline and show what position the General Confer
ence assigns to the Word of God, pointing out the limits
of authority for those who exercise discipline. God s
Word and conscience are in all things to be the final
arbiters. Freedom from purely human ordinances is vouch
safed. Arbitrariness in church discipline is ruled out.
The relation of the individual church to the Con
ference as provided for by article five, is fortunate and
appropriate. The Conference is not set up as a superior
authority w 7 hich may dictate to the churches. Each
church retains its independent self-government. This is
the relation in which churches stood toward each other
in apostolic times. Every church governed itself while
at the same time it co-operated with the others in carry
ing on missionary enterprises. This democratic form of
church government is in full harmony with the spirit of
our denomination as w r ell as that of our free country.
By article six the Conference aims to take such a
position that existing differences in customs and ordi
nances shall be no obstacle to fraternal cognizance and
fellowship between individual churches ; guaranteeing
at the same time full liberty of conscience to individuals.
The plan of union therefore embodies the following
points : i. The principle for union. 2. The essence of
59
the confession of faith. 3. The position on church disci
pline. 4. The form of church government. 5. The
establishment of freedom of conscience for the individual,
and fraternal relation between the churches. So nearly
do these points cover the necessary ground for union
that, excepting a few verbal changes made later, almost
no additions have since been made.
After having agreed upon the plan for union the
conference directed its attention to the object for which
as an organization it should .exist. This object is ex
pressed in the one word Mission. Under this general
head come all the activities the Conference has ever en
tered upon ; which, however, in practice divides itself
into various phases of work. Four of the principal lines
of work undertaken later are already named at this con
ference (namely Foreign Mission, Home Mission, Pub
lication, and Education) as will be seen from the fol
lowing report :
"The cause of Missions was also considered and the
following resolutions were adopted :
i. That hereafter Home and Foreign Mission shall be
carried on according to ability by our denomination.
There shall be one treasury at Franklin Centre, lyee
Co., Iowa, and another at Milford Square, Pa., the
latter to be in charge of the treasurer of the Menno-
nite Printing Union. Into these treasuries all
money intended for missionary purpose or for the
distribution of tracts shall be paid, and the fund
thus contributed shall be considered the common
property of the denomination. This arrangement
shall continue until changed by some future session
of the Conference.
6o
2. Every church is requested to collect money in the
manner as to it seems right and best and then to
remit the money to one of the treasurers, designating
to what cause the money is to be devoted.
3. That the Publishing House already in existence in
our denomination is appreciated as a helpful institu
tion and that it is hereby fraternally recommended
to general support.
4. That an institution for theological training shall be
established as soon as it can be accomplished through
the support of the denomination."
By whom Home and Foreign Mission were proposed
as departments of activity is not known. There was no
need that any one in particular should champion their
interests for all present were already in full sympathy
with efforts along those lines. The cause of Publication
naturally found its advocate in J. H. Oberholzer. For
the cause of Education Daniel Krehbiel had raised the
banner, and it was through him that this vital interest
found a place on the program.
Although the Conference through its resolutions set
forth what particular lines of w r ork it was intended to
engage in, nevertheless nothing was done at this session
looking to the realization of any of them. The money
to be collected by the system proposed was not to be
used on any project of their own but was to be remitted
to other organizations. The cause of publication was
only approved of and recommended, but no responsibility
taken with regard to it. In order to continue in existence
it was necessary for the Conference to engage in some
enterprise. For without anything to do or accomplish
no organization can long exist nourish never. The
61 -
Conference was in need of at least one undertaking for
the existence and success of which she was responsible ;
some enterprise which depended for support on the
churches and the individual members, upon which the
interests of the members could be centered ; a cause
through which a sense of ecclesiastical self-consciousness
could be awakened ; a work of which the many could
say "it is ours." This work needed to be such as would
easily win the hearts and gain support. It should re
quire repeated deliberations in conference, give to a
standing committee plenty to do and year after year
center upon itself the attention of the churches and enlist
their loyal support. No enterprise could meet all these
conditions better than a school. A better religious as
well as literary education was felt as a great need. To a
school supplying this need parents would the more
readily contribute because of the benefit their children
would reap. In addition to other advantages school is
an excellent means to remove sectional differences and
peculiarities and to break down the artificial boundaries
with which prejudice has always hedged itself in. As
the establishment and operation of a school by a denomi
nation requires an organization it is evident that the
cause of union would have a promising beginning if the
first common work undertaken would be a school. That
this particular line of work was actually proposed as the
first undertaking did not arise from the contemplation of
such reasons as above enumerated. It is doubtful
whether anybody thought of them. The determination
to provide for Christian education had its motive in the
fact that those men believed that thereby a great blessing
would arise to their denomination and because they
62
hoped that on the one hand the denomination would
then secure a better educated ministry and on the other
hand that through the school some young men would be
led to become missionaries, which would enable the de
nomination to carry on mission work of their own.
Although a plan for union had now been completed
and the lines of work agreed upon, no actual union was
effected. Nothing of what had been done was to be con
sidered binding on anyone. The resolutions were to be
submitted to the churches for consideration, after which
they should be reconsidered at the next conference and
only then should they be signed and become binding.
This deliberate proceedure, it must be admitted, was
very prudent. For after prolonged deliberation objec
tionable points are sometimes discovered which at first
had escaped detection and w 7 hich it might be very desirable
to have removed. Then again it guarded against any ap
pearance of undue haste. And finally the proposed plan
could be subjected to close scrutiny by such as contem
plated uniting but had not before taken part, and if any
change seemed desirable it could be more easily made
than if the instrument was already binding on some.
Its next session this conference decided to hold at
Wadsworth, Ohio, on the second day of Pentecost 1861 ;
the same place and almost the same time appointed for
the next meeting of the Canada-Ohio Conference. Are
these two movements to come in touch with each other
at that time ?
As to the spirit. in which the deliberations of the
conference were conducted, as to what feelings possessed
those present, what hopes were entertained can be seen
from what was retrospectively written of that occasion.
- 63 -
We quote first from Oberholzer. He says : "When I
look back to the Mennonite Conference held at West
Point, which it was my privilege to attend, I experience
a genuine joy in my heart. Everything that I saw and
heard justifies one in saying : The whole assemblage
was one heart and one soul. A more important meeting
of ministers and members has in my opinion never been
held among Mennonites in America ; that because this
conference aims at a union of all Mennonites in the
United States and Canada. In another place the same
writer says : "It is befitting the times that at last men
have arisen within our denomination who are willing to
undertake the task of raising this denomination to that
condition and position which is worthy of the denomina
tion itself and suitable to the age in which we live.
Another writer, signing his article with "K," says :
"It is but a few days ago that we were permitted the en
joyment of fraternal and cordial association, and already
we are separated again by a distance of more than a
thousand miles. The occasion, of which so much had
been said and written has come and gone, but a grand
work, to which that meeting is to form the foundation,
has been inaugurated. It is the Lord s work and if we
are found to be usable tools in the Master s hand the
work will prosper. The beginning has satisfied even
the most sanguine expectation. We may confidently
believe that the spirit of God was with us and that we
had essentially a pentecost. It was an occasion never to
be forgotten."
In a letter J. C. Krehbiel says: "I must confess
that the pentecostal days which our heavenly Father
permitted us to enjoy will remain as an especially bright
- 6 4 -
place in my memory of the past. For seemingly we
were taken by the unifying spirit of God and together
lifted to Tabor s height. Who would censure us for be
ing filled with the wish to stay the flow of time, saying
with the disciples : L,ord it is good for us to be here.
In the conference proceedings this meeting is re
corded as the First General Conference and all later
meetings are consecutively numbered from this one.
To avoid confusion this order shall here be observed in
references made to conferences. But in reality that was
a preliminary meeting aiming at the formation of a
General Conference and not that organization itself, un
less, indeed, the first meeting held pursuant to a call for
unification is conceived as constituting the Conference.
If, however, the Conference is thought of as an organi
zation it must have had its beginning at some later ses
sion. For at this meeting no churches were represented
by delegates, the plan of union was not considered as
completed, and no one signed the resolutions. There was
as yet no union. What had so far been done was purely
preliminary for the attainment of a union. Even at the
next meeting the organization was not completed. For
though the resolutions agreed upon at that time were
signed by a number of ministers and lay-members, they
were not yet ratified by the churches, and so were bind
ing only upon the individual signers. The union was
not properly completed until the churches had become
participants through duly authorized delegates. This
occurred for the first time in 1866, membership being
that year secured only through written credentials from
the respective churches.
That the process of union and organization experi-
- 65 -
enced a rather slow development need not surprise us.
For almost without exception the participants were en
tirely inexperienced in organized co-operation of any
sort. It was necessary to a great extent to let things take
their own course and to adjust matters according as
changing circumstances and new needs seemed to de
mand, and thus gradually learning from experience, to
perfect the originally rather primitive organization. Hav
ing begun weak and small, it was the lot of the confer
ence to develop as a child, gradually coming to know its
powers and learning, sometimes by mistakes, how to use
them. But this slow development was really to the ad
vantage of the movement. For into it were to be drawn
people of various views, customs, language etc., and
brought into fraternal relation. By keeping the original
cast in a plastic state it was possible more easily to adjust
for the reception of the different elements than would
have been the case had all been complete and unalterable.
The results achieved by the First Conference were
a great gain for the cause of union. Never before had a
workable scheme been devised in this country by which
all Mennonites could be united. What made the result
still more significant was the fact that it had been
brought about through the co-operation of representa
tives from sections which were distant from each other,
which differred greatly in external matters and had here
tofore not been in touch with each other. The partici
pants were from two main sections, i. Three churches
in Iowa, namely : a. Zion ; b. West Point ; c. Polk City.
These were alike in that they were situated in the west
and had recently immigrated from Germany. 2. Pennsyl
vania churches, Oberholzer and Loux being the repre-
6
66
sentatives. It must not be understood that these men
stood in intimate relation with all the Mennonite churches
of Pennsylvania. Only with a comparitively small num
ber did Oberholzer stand in such a relation that it could
be expected that his influence would lead them to unite
with the movement. As we shall hereafter have to deal
with the churches, which adhered to Oberholzer, as a
part of the General Conference an account of them may
properly be given space here.
Churches of Pennsylvania which united with the General
Conference.
In order to trace out the history of these churches
we must once more return to the past. The Franconia
Conference, to which reference is made in the introduc
tion, had since the middle of the eighteenth century con
tinued its semi-annual meetings. No progress had been
made either in aims or methods. On the contrary retro
gression have taken place. Such a burden of human
ordinances had now accumulated that spiritual life could
no longer prosper in those who attempted to bear this
burden. Of this conference Oberholzer had at first also
been a member. Soon after he was called to the min
istry he recognized many of the weaknesses and defects
of that body. He was most impressed at first by the
lack of system and organization and decided to make an
effort to improve conditions along this line. With this
end in view he drafted a constitution and in 1847 su b-
mitted it to the Franconia Conference for consideration.
Some approved of the plan but the majority did not. It
appears that opposition against Oberholzer now arose
- 67 -
and that the conference undertook to discipline him for
attempting to introduce an innovation, the demand be
ing that he recant and confess his error. As he, how
ever, did not believe himself guilty of any disciplinable
offense he refused to submit to this demand ; several
ministers and churches supporting him in this position.
When Oberholzer persisted in his refusal the conference
excommunicated him from their council," and with
him all who had taken sides with him. It was a hard
blow for Oberholzer to be thus treated, when he had been
actuated by the purest motives to be cast out when he
had sought only to do good. As late as 1860 he speaks
with sadness of the unjust treatment received and even
then labors for reunion w r ith those who, to their own in
jury, had rejected him.
Those excommunicated soon afterwards held a
meeting and in October 1847 organized a conference of
their own. This movement soon gained additional ad
herents and has since that time steadily increased in
strength and numbers. Reference has several times been
made on preceding pages to this conference as the Coun
cil" of the Pennsylvania churches. It was through this
organization that the correspondence with European Men-
nonites relative to mission had been opened. Through
a long period of years Oberholzer was the moving spirit,
the head and leader of this progressive departure, and to
his influence it is chiefly attributable that those churches
were won for co-operation with the unificatioiviniovement
begun in Iowa. After uniting with the General Con
ference this conference in Pennsylvania still continued
its independent local activity. Because of its geographical
position it has since come to be called the "Eastern
68
District Conference," this name also designating its
membership in the General Conference.
From the foregoing it is evident that it was the pro
gressive part of the Pennsylvanian churches that was
friendly to the movement for union in Iowa. That these
centers of progress, differing so greatly in external mat
ters, but alike in spirit and purpose, extended to each
other the hand of fellowship from the extremities of the
inhabited land has, as it were, bound together all Men-
nonites of the entire country, and it presages in a beauti
ful figure the time when all the spiritual descendants of
Menno Simon shall have set aside all minor differences
and shall in the sunshine of fraternity co-operate in the
work of the Lord.
Before proceeding with the narrative let us pause a
moment and consider just what the General Conference
is and what it is not.
1. Admittance to membership in the General Confer
ence is open to every church that holds to the fun
damental doctrines taught by Menno Simon ; no
matter what special name such church may bear.
The professed aim of the Conference is to unite with
itself all Mennonite churches regardless of all dis
tinctions.
2. The General Conference will know of no branches
or divisions among Mennonites.
3. The General Conference makes no laws for the
churches. Her office is not to rule but to do mis
sion work build up the kingdom of God.
4. The churches constituting the General Conference
have by their union not become something else from
what they had been before. Each church remains
- 6 9 -
just what it was and retains all peculiarities she had
if she so chooses. Each church retains her individ
uality as well as her independence.
5. The General Conference is not a separate class or
division of Mennonites which may be distinguished
from others by special doctrines or customs. It is
impossible to class the Conference as such a divi
sion because her membership list contains churches
which differ very much in customs and special
views, and which to this day retain these differences
precisely as they did previous to uniting with the
Conference. The General Conference is therefore
in no sense whatever a branch or division of the
Mennonite denomination.
6. The General Conference is that movement which
aims to unite the isolated forces of the Mennonite
denomination into a co-operative union for the pur
pose of doing missionary work.
A real union, as has been previously stated, had not
been effected by the First Conference. In order to bring
the cause to successful issue it was necessary that the
matter be thoroughly agitated during the ensuing year.
Upon this work Oberholzer entered at once and that on
his homeward journey. The idea how to secure a union
as also the principle on which to base the same had
their origin in Iowa. But to Oberholzer belongs the
honor of opening the way for their introduction and ac
ceptance. By the influence which he exerted through
the Volksblatt as also through his personal touch with
many churches he inspired others to interest and action.
The results of the conference and his pleasant personal
experiences had worked Oberholzer up to a high pitch
of enthusiasm and wherever he went he brought this to
bear on others. On his way home Oberholzer stopped
at several places, making this a sort of missionary
journey in behalf of the Conference. A detailed account
of that trip is preserved and as it admits of a glimpse
into that early time of beginnings, a few extended ex
tracts are given space here.
"Just this morning we arrived at the home of
brother Hege and his dear family (Summerfield, 111.).
Filled with gratitude for the graciousness of our Lord
which he has so abundantly manifested toward us poor
"pilgrims" in our journey, I feel prompted also to w r rite
a few lines for the Volksblatt.
"But I must remark that when I had gotten pen
and ink ready and wanted to begin writing I had to sit
still for a while, not knowing where to begin among the
multitude of interesting experiences which I have lately
had and which now surge in upon my attention. . . .
Let me begin with the thirtieth of May. On that day we
visited a few families in West Point. The next day
Jacob Krehbiel I. took us to Franklin Center. After
having made a few visits there we proceeded to the so
called "Prairie" in which section the Franklin Center
church members live in close proximity to each other. . .
I wish to make particular mention of the choirs of both
the West Point and Franklin Center churches. The
young people surprised and pleased us with their good
singing. So also their parochial school, of which Chris
tian Schowalter is the efficient instructor, deserves of
special mention. . . .
"On Monday a number of dear friends once more
assembled with us at the home of David Ruth and there
bade us a final farewell in contemplation of which even
now my eyes become moist with tears so that I am un
able to write. . . . On the next morning we took our
departure for Keokuk, Jacob Krehbiel and David Ruth
accompanying us. Having found our steamboat in Keo
kuk these brethren also bade us farewell and returned.
As our boat was to leave at four o clock the next morn
ing w r e took up our lodging in the cabin that evening,
and so spent two nights and a day on the steamboat un
til we arrived at St. Louis. . . .
"We did not fare better in Summerfield than in
West Point or Franklin. It is curious how it goes now
adays in the world. If one goes to strange places it does
not take long before one is surrounded by persons who
endeavor to take from one everything of value one may
possess. Conduct yourself as you may, \vithout some
loss you will not escape. Now, dear reader, you will
wonder what the western people have taken from us.
Have they taken your money? (Oh ! that would nt have
been much.) No, not just that. Have they sought to
ruin your honor ? Not this either, so far as we know.
Then what was it those people took from you ? Well, if
it must out . . . they have taken our hearts, so we can
not bring these back entire (and still enough thereof) to
the east ..."
After his arrival home Oberholzer refers to this trip
once more. He says : "If we look back over the last six
weeks and recall the crooked and straight railroads, the
hills, valleys and chasms over which we have travelled ;
the rains, storms and dark nights we passed through, we
must say with the Psalmist : The Lord hath done great
things for us. We have travelled about 2600 miles and
72
at no time were we more certain of God s presence with
us than during this journey.
The proceedings of the First Conference were not
given to the public through the Volksblatt but were
published together with an explanatory statement in
pamphlet form. These pamphlets were offered at a low
price to the friends of the cause of union, the expectation
being that in this way the movement could be brought
to more general attention. It is doubtful, however,
whether this procedure was of advantage to the cause.
But though the proceedings were not published in the
paper there was no lack of discussion and agitation
through that medium during the year following. Be
sides others, particulary J. H. Oberholzer and Daniel
Krehbiel repeatedly wrote on this subject, presenting it
from the various points of view and urging participation
in the cause. By this persistent and courageous agita
tion the cause was held before the general attention
throughout the year.
We shall here let follow a few extracts of what some
writers had to say during this period. One writer, sign
ing himself "More Soon," says : "It cannot be expected
that the noble purpose, that of elevating the Mennonite
denomination, wall be attained if only one or but a few
churches adopt some plan and seek to do the work
alone. The usual result of such action is simply that
another division of Mennonites comes into existence,
which indeed carries on its own plan but with difficulty,
while the rest of the churches remain just where they
were. Experience has abundantly taught us that such
procedure leads only to increased estrangement, divi
sion and indifference.
- 73
A clear insight into this situation of the Menno-
nite churches of America has given rise to the General
Conference held at West Point. The plan which was
after prayerful deliberation agreed upon has already
found the sincerest approval of many. But if the Men-
nonite denomination is to perform her duty along this
line it will be absolutely necessary for the ministers as
well as the members to give up their selfishness and
surrender their enormous egotism in such matters as are
not clearly set forth in the Word of God, to the extent
that no one shall think it his prerogative to compel
others to accept his view.
"That unreasonable notion, that ministers ought
not to be educated, must be abandoned and full sway
given to Christian education. How can it be asked or
even expected of a man that he correctly and clearly
present the truth when he is entirely deficient in matters
of learning? . . . Then also that unbounded love of the
world in particular of money so common among us
Mennonites, needs to be checked if w r e are ever to gain
the position of an active denomination. It is absolutely
indispensable to establish Christian schools of our own in
which our youth may be instructed in the Gospel truths.
(But that costs money). And then all sons ought to at
tend. (That too costs money). And finally ministers
ought to travel in the interests of our denomination.
(And again that costs money). . . . These great needs
the Conference, held at West Point, has recognized and
formulated a plan by which all Mennonites of America
may be united and at the same time guided to activity
and the fulfillment of her ecclesiastical duties."
When the time appointed for the Second Conference
- 74 -
was already near at hand Daniel Krehbiel wrote : "Con
ference time is rapidly approaching and undoubtedly
many are awaiting developments with great interest
whether there will be a fairly general attendance or
whether the cause will be barely able to drag on its ex
istence. If only matters of minor importance will not be
too stubbornly adhered to ! Unfortunately it is still a
weakness of our denomination that too much emphasis
is placed upon non-essentials, thus preventing a healthy
growth in the important functions \vhich belong to a
Christian church. While other denominations are busily
engaged in bringing the Good News to our poor fellow-
beings who still worship idols, many among us depre-
catingly shrug their shoulders as though it \vere wrong
to support such work. While others are constantly in
creasing the number of their institutions of learning, we
waste time in discussing the wisdom of having an edu
cated ministry. A great and beautiful work a work
which God demands, has been undertaken by a small
portion of our denomination, and the accomplishment of
of its purpose will require many sacrifices and much
self-denying effort. ..."
Daniel Stauffer wrote from Ne\v Jersey: "This
awakening to life in our denomination is a great delight
to us - particularly with reference to the Iowa Confer
ence. May the spirit which proceedeth from the Father
and the Son kindle many hearts with love that this
cause may survive and prosper. ..."
A special opportunity to work directly for the cause
of union presented itself to Oberholzer in the course of
the year. Daniel Hoch, of whom we know that he had
considerable influence among the Canada churches,
75
made a preaching tour through Pennsylvania during
this time. This naturally brought him in touch with
Oberholzer who could thus personally set the proposed
plans clearly before him and could labor with him to
win him over to the movement. That he was successful
in this must be concluded from the fact that Hoch ap
peared at the next conference.
From w r hat has been said it is clear that the cause of
union had succeeded beyond expectation and that it was
rapidly gaining in popular favor. After a long separa
tion friends rejoice to meet again. A similar joy seemed
to come upon many at the re-union of the churches
which it was felt had begun. But the happiness was
not unalloyed. The cause which had sailed so smoothly
into sea was yet to contend with many storms before the
haven of its destiny should be reached. Even the first
year brought difficulties and in some form they have
been present ever since. But nothing has so far been
able to check this stately ship in its progressive course.
It was quite natural that opposition should arise
against the new movement and it was in this direction
that the young cause had its first trial. Not w T ith all did
the proposed union meet with welcome. Though no
w r ritings of opponents are accessible it is know T n from
writings by friends of the cause that opposition was
made. As evidence we shall quote from several writers.
One says : "Opposition to the unification cause is after
all made only by such as are devoid of the spirit of frater
nity, or by such as are slaves to their own mighty Kgo.
Another waiter complains : "Many are filled with ques
tionings such as these : and will all approve of what the
Conference decides on? Will all support the Union?
- 76 -
What are these few who have undertaken this great task
compared to the many who so far remain indifferent ?
They say : money, yes money we can waste on this
cause and nothing will come of it after all. And finally
some one says : And what do such and such men want ?
We know them only too well. We know their record.
If such and such had begun this work then one might
have confidence in it, but as it is, looking on will do for
the present."
Another writer, speaking of the opposition, says :
"This good plan could not remain without opposition.
Indeed it is known that not only lay members but minis
ters themselves put unclean hands upon this peaceable,
well-meaning movement by using an unholy pen for the
purpose of defeating the aims of the Iowa Conference
and of checking the further action of this Christian
"leaven." They carry on their sinister work in the dark
by quietly sending letters to others and not only advis
ing them not to unite with this Mennonite Conference,
but warning them against the men who labor so un
selfishly for the church and casting suspicion upon them.
How sad it is that men are often unwilling to let
others help them, though they be in spiritual or moral
need. Even Jesus and his devoted Apostles met with
the experience that men declined to receive the higher
gifts offered them. They too were maliciously misrepre
sented. It must have greatly pained the promoters of
the General Conference to find that those w T hom they
wished to help met them with calumny and accused
them of evil intentions. However they were not dis
couraged. Nor did the attempt thus made to defeat the
movement succeed with those who were spiritually alive
- 77
and conscious of the need of union. But with those who
were cold and infected with the disease of factionalism
this malicious antagonism served as a welcome excuse
to continue in stagnant indifference.
A danger of another nature arose during the first
year which, though it had nothing directly to do with
this movement, might yet have brought the young and
feeble work to an early termination. Reference is had
to the destructive civil war which broke out at that time.
It was several weeks before the appointed time for this
meeting of the Conference when on April 12, 1861, the
war cloud burst upon the land. But as the early part
of the war was not of such alarming nature as to disturb
the peace-loving Mennonites, visitors nevertheless came
to the appointed meeting, and so while the government
tried to retain national unity by force, the people of peace
formed a union in love. But had the time for convening
the Conference come a few months later it is very doubt
ful whether any one would have attended, and that
would probably have ended the whole attempt at union.
For by that time the country was already deeply involved
in the deadly struggle while the people stood aghast.
We shall see how, notwithstanding the war and
other hindrances, the work nevertheless prospered and
gradually developed under God s gracious guidance.
CHAPTER V.
Plan of Union completed. Steps taken for the establish
ment of a Denominational School.
The movement begun in Iowa theoretically includes
in its plan of union all Mennonite churches of North
America. At the First Conference but a few persons
from abroad took part. It had been possible on that oc
casion to do some important preliminary work. Final
action was postponed until the next session in the hope
that sufficient interest w r ould have arisen by that time to
secure a more general attendance. It therefore depended
very largely on the Second Conference whether the work
would succeed or fail. An organization which was to
combine in itself such a variety of elements as the Men-
nonites of America represented, ought from the very be
ginning to bear the stamp of universality ; a requirement
which called for representation from various districts,
not necessarily from many churches. Some of the more
sanguine promoters of the movement entertained the
hope that the majority of the churches w r ould be repre
sented at the next Conference. But this was more than
could reasonably be expected. For the scattered condi
tion of the churches, both geographically and ecclesias
tically, rendered such a suddden union impossible. To
reach all churches and remove all obstacles is more than
the work of a few months ; only gradually in the course
of many years can this be accomplished. Not crystalli-
- 79 -
zation but growth describes the process of unification
under the General Conference. But let us now direct
our attention to the Second Conference.
At the appointed time, May 20, 1861, the Second
Conference convened at Wads\vorth, Ohio. As in the
previous year spiritual fellowship was cultivated by
special services preceding the conference. The Con-
Wadsworth, O., Church, in which General Conference of iSbi was held.
ference report says: "The conference proper was pre
ceded by five services for worship held on Sunday and
Monday the days of pentecost. The Lord s Supper was
also celebrated, almost all visiting ministers and others
partaking with the members of the church." At that
conference the beautiful custom was introduced of hold-
8o
Present Wads-worth, Ohio, Church.
ing services in the intervals, especially in the evenings
between conference sessions.
From eight different churches visitors had come as
follows: i. Zion, la. 2. West Point, la. 3. Wadsworth,
Ohio. 4. West Swamp, Pa. 5. East Swamp, Pa. 6.
Philadelphia, Pa. 7. Summerfield, 111. 8. Waterloo,
Canada. This, indeed, was but a small number to in
augurate the movement which should ultimately em
brace all Mennonites of America. But the composition
was appropriate. Persons living at great distances from
each other and differing much in external matters met
here to join in a common cause. Here were Germans
lately immigrated, Pennsylvania Germans, and some
8i
nearly English. Peculiarities of different nationalities
and sections as well as of various antecedents were
noticeable. From north, east and west representatives
were present. Even in matters of dress, customs and
views there were strongly contrasting varieties. But
one thing they all had in common a heart for the cause
of God; readiness to put God s cause above self-interest
or egotism ; willingness to work for the welfare of the
denomination at large.
Among those present we note some additions over
the previous year. The two churches from Canada and
Ohio were members of the familiar Canada-Ohio Confer
ence ; that movement having thereby allied itself at least
in part with the larger one. The Summerfield, 111.,
church is closely related to the Iowa churches in char
acter and history. The three sections which have here
tofore labored independently, we observe, are represented
at this meeting. By thus identifying themselves with the
same movement they were merged into one to the great
gain of all. However by uniting with the General
Conference the formerly existing societies were not dis
continued. The Conference in Pennsylvania, as stated
before, has continued its specific work until the present
time. The Canada-Ohio Conference kept up its sessions
for about ten years longer when it was discontinued.
The accession of these churches was a substantial gain
for the Conference, not only in members but particularly
in working force. The Canada-Ohio Conference had
capable leaders, and from Summerfield there came then
and later men to whose ability, wisdom and labors, under
God s blessing, is attributable to a great extent the suc
cessful development of the Conference.
7
82
In organizing the Conference the new additions were
recognized by selecting Daniel Hoch of Canada as chair
man, and Daniel Hege 1 of Summerfield as secretary. In
the deliberations the first matter attended to was the re
consideration of the resolutions of the previous meeting.
After thorough discussion several changes were made,
but these were merely verbal and did not affect the
sense. To the basis for union one article was added,
viz. : "That no one may be a member of the Mennonite
denomination who is a member of a secret society."
That the Conference took this antagonistic stand toward
secret societies is chiefly due to J. H. Oberholzer. Dur
ing the first years of the publication of his paper he had
already expressed himself against those institutions. As
early as 1851 he had induced the Eastern Conference to
take its stand against them. In his little book, "Ober-
holzer s true Character" (1860), he justifies his position
with convincing reasons. That the Conference thus
early took this decided stand against secret societies has
proven a blessing and will continue to do so in the
future, as it will serve to keep the denomination free
from the deadly coils of that evil.
The resolution to establish a Theological Institution
being approved, it was thought wise to add an explana
tion to this resolution. This explanation, produced by
Daniel Hege, is a masterly presentation of the impor
tance and need of Christian educational institutions for
the Mennonite denomination. 2 The following are a
few extracts.
1 See Biographical Appendix.
2 For the whole article see the printed Conference proceed
ings. German.
- 83 -
"Should some one question: Why are Christian
institutions of learning necessary for the promotion of
faith in Jesus Christ? Does not faith arise from the
preaching of the word of God? Then the answer is :
Yes, faith comes through preaching. But since so much
preaching is done and yet so little is believed it is plain
that not all preaching works faith, but that only such
preaching is effective which labors with the heart and
produces in it willingness to receive the seed out of the
divine Word, and which secures an intelligent compre
hension of the truth concerning the crucified and risen
Savior. . . . We learn from God s word that it must be
preached as a living personal experience, must fall as a
seed into the hearer s heart and if Satan is not to uproot
it before it has borne fruit, it must necessarily also be
understood. But since it is of such vital importance for
every one to understand God s word, is it not then ab
solutely indispensable that the minister himself under
stand it, yea more, be able to make it clear to others?
But to help the minister to obtain this ability, that is
what Christian schooling is to do. . . . Therefore, above
all things, we need for the beginning at least one
thoroughly Christian Mennonite school, both as a help
in the unification of the Mennonites and as a means
toward the spread of the Gospel. ..."
This explanation as well as the work of the Con
ference in general met with approval at home and in
Europe. In an interesting letter, dated July, 1861, B.
C. Roosen of Hamburg writes as follows: "As of un
usual importance I consider the establishment of a school
for the training of ministers and teachers. In the "Men-
nonitische Blatter" various views as to the desirability,
- 84 -
superfluity and even the dangerousness of scholarly edu
cation have appeared. That without any outside in
fluence there now arises within our churches in America
a sense of the need of thorough education is with us
a cause for joy. What is said in the report of the
Conference with regard to education has my fullest
endorsement.
By other resolutions adopted at this Conference the
way was prepared for the realization of a school. It was
agreed to announce that the Conference was ready to
receive contributions for the establishment and main-
tainance of a school, and it was further agreed to elect
an itinerary minister who should labor for the cause of
union, but should give particular attention to mission
and school ; incidentally he was also to solicit subscriptions
for the establishment of the school. For this important
but difficult office one man among the delegates seemed
particularly fitted. This man was Daniel Hege, at that
time minister of the Summerfield congregation. He
was unanimously elected and the sequel will show that
the choice was a wise one.
When the proceedings had reached this stage those
present felt ready to enter upon a formal union. This
was accomplished by first agreeing upon the following
resolution: "All these articles (those adopted at this
Conference) shall be binding on all who join this union,
and future Conferences shall be entitled to make changes
or amendments only on a majority vote of two-thirds.
Thereupon followed the formal union by signing, as be
low, the following declaration :
- 85 -
"Upon these articles of constitution we the under
signed declare ourselves as united.
Ministers.
DANIEL HOCH, JORDAN, CANADA WEST.
DANIEL HEGE, SUMMERFIELD, ILLS.
JACOB KREHBIEL II., FRANKLIN CENTER, IA.
JOHN H. OBERHOLZER, 1 MILFORD SQUARE, PA.
EPHRAIM HUNSBERGER, WADSWORTH, OHIO.
ULRICH GEIGER.
JACOB HOCH, CANADA.
L. O. SCHIMMEL, PHILADELPHIA, PA.
HENRY NEISZ, WADSWORTH, OHIO.
Additional Delegates.
JACOB L,EISY, SUMMERFIELD, ILL.
DANIEL LANDIS, PA.
RUBEN SHELLY, PA.
JOHN G. STAUFFER, PA.
JACOB M. MAYER, PA.
MICHAEL I^EHMANN, ASHLAND, OHIO.
WILLIAM HUNSBERGER, WADSWORTH, OHIO.
According to a remark appended to the record of the
above proceedings there were others who would have
signed, having expressed themselves as in full harmony
with all resolutions, but who had to leave before the
document was ready for signature. Who these were is
not known.
These signatures were of course not binding upon
the churches but only upon the person who had signed.
However it was almost certain that the respective
1 In the published Conference proceedings the name of J. H.
Oberholzer does not appear. However it does appear in the re
port as published in the Volksblatt June 12, 1861.
churches would endorse what was done, as for each of
the districts the names of at least two representative men
were recorded who had a leading influence in their re
spective churches and upon whose advice the churches
would undoubtedly unite with the Conference. That the
action of these met with approval at home is evident
from the fact that at their next sessions both the Canada
and the Pennsylvania Conferences expresed themselves
by resolutions as favorable to the General Conference.
Thus finally had the beginning to a union been made,
for the attainment of which efforts had been made for so
long a time. At last there existed an organization with
which all Mennonites could ally themselves in co-oper
ative activity. The General Conference was born. We
now leave the work of foundation-laying and direct our
attention to the w^ork of building on this foundation ; ob
serving how the Conference unfolds its activity in vari
ous directions ; how by repeated additions the member
ship multiplies, how her strength increases and she
gradually becomes able to carry on work on a liberal
scale.
There can be little doubt but that those sharing in
the conference did not have a clear understanding as to
what constituted membership in conference ; whether the
Conference was an organization by churches or by indi
viduals. The Conference itself had not made its position
clear. One private opinion published anonymously is
preserved. The writer s views do not agree with the
present arrangement for membership. However his ar
ticle gives some valuable views on the Conference and
we quote below an extented extract :
Among Mennonite people there are still current some
- 87 -
erroneous views with regard to the Plan of Union. The
Union as well as its proposed school is a purely volun
tary cause which does not aim to be coercive in the least.
Members are to be such not by compulsion but volun
tarily. So likewise all support of conference undertak
ings is to be obtained through free-will offerings. No
whole church is to be dra\vn into this union, but only
ministers and members who recognize it as a good cause
and are willing to support it. Those who cannot recog
nize it as a good movement and will therefore not support
it are nevertheless to be considered as dear brethren of
our faith, and are not to be censured in the least for their
attitude, provided they do not seriously oppose the cause.
The aim of the union scheme is to give to no branch
any preference, nor to shut out any who adhere to Meii-
nonite doctrines. But of course that element from which
the largest number become members will be most in
fluential. The General Conference will not trouble itself
with matters of dispute which may exist between various
factions or persons ; such work were altogether too in
significant and aside from the real purpose of the Con
ference. Indeed it is the professed purpose of the union
to overcome the feuds between factions, not directly but
by indirect means, namely through instruction and en
lightenment. If anyone has a complaint against a brother,
a church or a set of churches, this General Conference is
not the place for presenting such a complaint. The Con
ference has not come into existence for the purpose of
judging the various sections of Mennonites, but for the pur
pose of edifying building up the whole denomination."
The General Conference is not only the agency
through which the churches are able to discharge their
88
common Christian duties, but it is also a blessing to the
churches themselves in several ways. First of all ma}-
be mentioned that through these meetings a better ac
quaintance with and knowledge of one another is gained
among the membership in general. Instead of being
limited, as formerly, in their personal acquaintance to
the members of their own church, they now come to
know and love as brethren persons who are members
in distant churches, and thus the sense of fellowship is en
larged. Almost every member of the affiliating churches
now has personal acquaintances in all churches. Through
the holding of the conference sessions in the various sec
tions of the country this process of becoming acquainted
is facilitated. Again from this increased acquaintance
arise several beneficent effects. The people s horizon is
enlarged and narrowness of judgment is somewhat fore
stalled. By one on the mountain top a more accurate
view of the country can be had and so a more correct
judgment can be given with regard to it than by one
who is in the valley ; he sees more and farther. If a
man has lived all his life in the same neighborhood
where certain customs have always prevailed, he is easily
shocked when he meets with customs differing greatly
from what he is used to. But if it is his fortune to have
come in touch with many different social conditions and
customs he w r ill be much more tolerant toward such as
differ from his own. The same may be said for differ
ences in personal opinions. The observing and thought
ful person, who is in frequent contact with such as hold
opinions differing from his own, will grow more tolerant
and will take a positive stand on such questions only as
involve a vital principle.
Then we may further notice that the Conference is
a blessing through the fact that the needs which all
churches have in common, as also the particular needs
of the individual churches can be brought to general at
tention, and concerted action may then be taken for the
satisfying of such needs. Thus it has already been pos
sible through the Conference to adopt common Hymn-
nals, Catechisms, Rituals ; neglected churches have been
built up ; and in many other respects by mutual assist
ance and co-operation improved conditions have been
secured. Bven where material aid is needed in a church
the Conference serves as a convenient agency through
which to secure assistance. In this direction a commend
able beginning was made as early as 1861. As stated
before, the West Point congregation had no church of
its own, and, because of the stringent times, was unable
to raise the necessary funds to build. The other con
ference churches came to their assistance, those of Penn
sylvania contributing one hundred and twenty five dol
lars, to which the General Conference added twenty
three dollars more. Since that time assistance could be
rendered in different directions and it is not at all im
probable that a separate department must in time be
created by the Conference for the discharge of her duties
along this line.
It is opportune once again to attend to the publish
ing interest, that is, the Mennonite Printing Union. A
brief historical review, published in 1862, reads as follows :
"With this number (July 23, 1862) the sixth year
of this paper closes. Onr press was first set up in 1852
in J. H. Oberholzer s workshop. (Oberholzer was a
locksmith by trade.) Of course the trade had to rest
90
when the "Religioese Botschafter" began its pilgrim
agecontinuing three years. In 1855 no paper was
published as the press was then used for the publication
of Gottfried Arnold s Erholungslehre.
"In 1855 the former owner sold the printing estab
lishment to the Mennonite Printing Union, they to con
tinue the work. Under this management the Christliche
Volksblatt has already appeared for six years. This
paper has so far been the most effective means for the
spread of truth used by Mennonites since their settle
ment in America. It is therefore a cause for regret that
the majority of Mennonite families have not yet sub
scribed for the paper. Were this paper generally kept
there certainly could not be so many persons found who
are ignorant as to the real condition of their own denomi
nation. Is it not through the Christliche Volksblatt that
fraternal correspondence has been begun with our breth
ren in Europe and that we have increased information
with regard to them? ..."
What the writer claims is true. No other influence
had done so much toward upbuilding the denomination.
No other means could be so effective. Through published
reports the churches know of each other. The discus
sions carried on in the right spirit through the paper
have an educating and unifying effect. The paper offers
a ready means for bringing special matters quickly to
general attention and so makes special efforts involving
many persons possible. Without the assistance of the
paper the mission assigned to Hege could scarcely have
been successful.
Previous to the war the publishers were barely able,
even with the most careful economy, to publish the paper
without loss. But when the war came everything ad
vanced in price, while subscriptions were less promptly
paid. During that period many publications, especially
church papers, were compelled to discontinue. The
Volksblatt also felt the pressure. Some of the stock
holders urged that the size of the paper should be dimin
ished and expenses reduced. Others favored discontinu
ance. But that they felt would deal the death blow to
the unification cause. After much private discussion
the company held a meeting during February, 1863. With
what unselfishness this \vork was conducted appears
from the financial report. The paper had at that time
706 subscribers. The subscription price being one dollar
it is plain that no one made large wages out of the re
ceipts from the paper. The report says : "If these sub
scribers had all promptly paid up it would have been
possible with the small side income to cover all costs
of publishing the paper, for all employes receive but very
small pay and the most careful economy is exercised."
Two causes mainly produced the financial embarass-
meiit. i. Delinquent subscriptions. Some received the
paper for many years and never paid. 2. Great advance
in the price of paper. It had advanced to twenty cents
per pound which was double the former price. Three
ways out of the difficulty were suggested : reduction in
the size of the paper, change from bi-weekly to monthly
editions, or advance in the subscription price. But as it
seemed clear that any one of these changes would reduce
the circulation or curtail the usefulness of the paper it
was after all decided to continue as before. That the
paper was published for three years more (1863 1866)
is well known, but whether any changes were made or
what difficulties, if any, were encountered could not be
ascertained as copies of the paper for those years could
nowhere be found ; a fact which with respect to the
General Conference history is greatly to be regretted.
After this somewhat extended digression we shall
now 7 return to the history proper of the Conference. By
the resolutions of the Conference the greatest prominence
had been given to the school question ; a position which
that cause held for a number of years, the interest of the
churches as also the deliberations of the Conference all
centering in this one issue. The school withdrew the
general attention from minor matters to itself and held
it long enough for the amalgamation of the various ele
ments and until the union was sufficiently perfected and
strengthened that it could endure even under severe trials.
The school undertaking was peculiarly adapted in
several ways to promote the cause of union, i. It was
a business undertaking which required general participa
tion and gave the Conference something to do. 2. It
offered opportunity for money contributions and so enlisted
the personal interest of the donors. 3. The direct per
sonal sharing in the common enterpise helped to develop
the sense of fellowship. 4. It was a worthy cause ap
pealing to head and heart and gave to the supporting
churches increased self-respect and dignity. 5. The as
sembling of the youth from the several districts in one
common institution necessarily tended to efface differ
ences in thought and custom and strengthened real fel
lowship. But this enterprise also contained certain pos
sibilities which if unfortunately developed might easily
- 93
lead to the ruin of the school while the cause of union
would be put to a great strain.
In order to obtain the proposed school it had been
arranged that Daniel Hege should visit the different
Mennonite churches and solicit subscriptions. Several
causes conspired to delay Hege s entrance upon this
work.
1. Such work was new among Mennonites. It was
an untrodden road. The churches themselves had to
be prepared for the visit. Without such preparation
small success was likely to attend the effort. Then
the solicitor must first gain information with regard to
the churches, must know where they are and how they
might be most easily reached. Then of course it was
well to know in advance the size of the churches, their
peculiar views, their attitude towards the Conference,
in order to successfully carry on the work when on
the spot. But all such information was obtainable
only slowly and with difficulty in those days when
there was practically no affiliation between churches,
and no statistics existed.
2. This work had been delegated to Hege quite
unexpectedly. As he was not a man of large means but
had a family to provide for, special arrangements for
the care of his family must first be made.
3. These praparations and arrangements could prob
ably all have been made in the course of a few months.
However another factor entered which postponed the
work for a whole year. The war which at first had
seemed but a small disturbance, soon to subside,
daily assumed more direful proportions, and within
but a few months had drawn the whole nation into its
94
awful torrent. Under these circumstances postponement
of travel was very natural ; this the more as Hege s
own home seemed exposed to the ravages of war. So
near to Summerfield was fighting done that the roar of
the artillery could be heard there. The Volksblatt
makes mention of this fact as follows : "Through
private correspondence w r e have been informed that as
Hege s own home is exposed to the terrible devastations
of war, he will for the present not leave his family on
the chance of thereby abandoning them to the sav
agery of war."
Nevertheless preparations for the tour were not neg
lected. Through the Volksblatt it was brought to gen
eral notice that Hege was about to enter upon a solicit
ing tour. The purpose w r as explained, the importance
of the cause emphasized and liberal support encouraged.
The matter was again agitated chiefly by the two men
w r ho had all along shown themselves faithful champions
of the cause of union J. H. Oberholzer and Daniel
Krehbiel. The former labored particularly to rouse the
churches from their death-like sleep of indifference, to
enlist their sympathies in behalf of education, and to
dispose them favorably toward Hege as solicitor. So for
example he says: "As the best evidence of revival
among our churches stands the fact that at the last ses
sion of the Conference an itinerary minister was chosen
who is to visit all Mennonite churches in America, is to
preach wherever desired, to visit in the homes etc. This
most important duty has been delegated to our respected
and beloved brother Daniel Hege. He is a man of
scholary attainments and enjoys the advantage over
many of his fellow 7 ministers of possessing a classical as
95
well as theological education. As a man he is serious
yet amiable. In social intercourse and in conversation
he is considerate and kind, and approachable by every
one ; nevertheless he always holds fast to his purpose
and convictions. In short, we most heartily recommend
him, as in our estimation, he, of all Mennonites in Ame
rica, is best qualified for the execution of the apostolic
mission assigned to him."
Daniel Krehbiel devoted his attention mostly to the
school. He sought to show the advantages of Christian
education and to point out the blessings which would
accrue to the denomination through a better educated
ministry. The following extract is from his pen. "Thor
oughly educated men are an absolute necessity to the
church, and the church has always had them from the
apostolic age to the present time. Even our Mennonite
denomination has not lacked them in the past and is not
without them at present. Yes, Menno himself was an
educated man and without his education he could not
have accomplished what he did. The apostle Paul, be
ing a learned man, labored and achieved most. Then
why should we withhold our approval and support from
an institution which under divine guidance will bring
great blessings to our denomination?"
Bfforts were also made in some other ways to prepare
the field for solicitation through Hege. In the fall of 1861
the Eastern Conference adopted the following resolution :
"Resolved, that Daniel Hege is to be received among us
with fraternal cordiality as soon as he shall come here ;
and our prayer is that blessed success may attend him
wherever his duty shall lead him." Several dialogues
were published, one in the Pennsylvania German dia-
_ 9 6 -
lect, 1 in which the cause of education and union was
argued pro and con. This literary form seems to have
been popular at that time.
Notwithstanding the fact that the war grew more
and more terrible and times became more stringent, Hege
made arrangements to begin his work in the spring of
1862. In order to pave the way for his visit to the sev
eral churches he published a request that all churches
desiring a visit from him should send him their addres
ses. To his disappointment almost no addresses came.
That this did not tend to encourage him is certain. And
if w r e consider the difficulties w r hich the tour itself offered,
the antipathy to schools as yet so prevalent, the preju
dices which many harbored against the dreaded innova
tions as also against strangers, w r e can easily understand
why Hege hesitated. All signs seemed to indicate that
the undertaking would not meet w T ith satisfactory suc
cess. What Hege s state of mind \vas at this time may
be learned from what he writes on April 2, 1862. He
says: "The three months fixed upon in the beginning
of the year in my request for addresses, have now elapsed,
but only a few addresses have been received. When I
perceived this discouraging fact I decided that since
those to w r hom I had been sent showed so little desire for
my visit, I \vould come before those w r ho sent me with
the question whether the war trouble and the financial
distress w r ere not sufficient ground for further postpone
ment of my work. But as it seems that both the war
and the financial crisis are felt less severely in the east
it is now my purpose, without awaiting any further
prompting, invoking Divine assistance, to enter upon
1 See Appendix II. for this dialogue.
97
the task assigned to me and begin the soliciting tour
before the middle of May.
"The nearer the time comes for beginning the work
the more difficult, but also the more important it appears
to me, so that not infrequently it rests as a great weight
upon me and I am able to bear up and stand by my pur
pose only because it is the Lord s will "At another
place in the same writing Hege expresses his regret that
no committee was appointed under whose direction and
advice he might perform his work. As it was he found
the entire responsibility resting on himself alone. He
says : "Often have I regretted that I had to decide
everything myself ; for example, when to begin work,
where and how far to go, and how long to remain at each
place. Of course experience will be the best instructor,
yet a committee would have proven a great help.
When a whole year had slipped by and still the man
failed to appear whose coming in many places was looked
forward to with genuine interest and no small curiosity,
impatient voices began to make themselves heard.
People began to question : When will Hege come or
will he come at all ? It was therefore advisable no longer
to delay the solicitation of subscription. There was
danger that the interest awakened would subside again,
perhaps never to be regained. Hege hesitated no longer.
In accordance with his announcement he entered upon
his work in May 1862. Of the early part of his work we
let Hege himself report as follows :
"Blair, Waterloo Co., Canada West, June ij, 1862.
DEAR BRETHREN OF THE FAITH : - Grace from
our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. First of all, by
way of reply to all the requests which have come to me
8
9 8
for reports of my work and journey, allow me to make of
you the counter- request that you unite with me and let
our wishes become prayers, united, intense prayers for
the coming of the kingdom of God, Amen.
"Perhaps an apology is expected for not writing
of my work before this, inasmuch as it is my duty to
give an account to our denomination of my labors and
the results. However I hope if I make even a brief re
port it will then not require an apology.
"On May 12, I left my home, Summerfield, and
have since then travelled considerably more than one
thousand miles upon ten different railroads, on Lake
Erie, and on more than twenty-five different vehicles,
without however being more than seven hundred miles
distant from Summerfield). I have preached seven
times, made three addresses, led three devotional meet
ings, attended several conferences and made a great
many calls at homes. I find these visits at the homes
particularly advantageous for the successful presentation
of our common aim the unification of the Mennonite
churches, co-operation in missionary work and the es
tablishment of a Christian educational institution by and
for Mennonites. But it is also these visits at the houses
which contrary to my expectation I find the most fatigu
ing. To acquaint in a single day two to four of the most
influential men with our plan, to receive their views on
the subject, to become mutually acquainted with and to
know each other, this coupled with the repeated conver
sations on church ordinances, customs and confessions
offers more matter for consideration and discussion than
the brevity of the allotted time usually admits of be
ing disposed of, and so not infrequently a portion of
99
the night is also employed in this work. The result is
that I have found myself compelled to seek a several
days rest here with dear brother Samuel B. Baumann
who has very hospitably received me. My intention is
to again enter upon my w^ork today.
"As to the success of my efforts I am as yet in the
dark. Excepting my home church (Summerfield, 111.)
and Canada I have for the most part only acquainted the
people with our purpose and plan, my intention being to
visit those places again on my return trip. This I did
because it was my purpose to attend the Conference to
be held on May 30, at The Twenty, Canada, and so
had to make my stay short. I shall therefore briefly
relate with what reception our cause has met in Sum
merfield and here in Canada.
"To the Lord be praise and thanks that he disposed
the hearts of the Summerfield church members far more
favorably toward the cause of mission and education
than I had expected. Indeed that missionary obligation
w r as being more and more recognized and acted upon I
had for some time observed with pleasure, though much
remains to be desired in this direction. Nevertheless at
least a willing beginning has been made in participating
in mission work. But that the proposed school was felt
to be something much needed and that so much was
subscribed toward it was a genuine surprise to me.
Those who know how young our church is and that
even now there is a debt of 400 dollars upon the little
church, dedicated January 23, 1859, and that at least
1 200 dollars have been paid toward the church during
the last three years, and this notwithstanding the fact
that most of the members are but beginners and are
100
struggling to gain independent foothold for themselves,
not a few having debts of their own I say, those who
know this will appreciate with me that the 400 dollars
subscribed voluntarily for the school by the Summerfield
church is evidence that a Christian school for Menno-
nites is felt among us as a great need.
"Here in Canada my work until within four days
has been devoted entirely to the "Old brethren." These
people constitute the larger number of Mennonites in
this section. To these duty of mission work or the need
of a school are subjects entirely foreign and are therefore
looked upon with suspicion and prejudice. However
here and there I have met with some who manifest ap
preciation for these things and I doubt not but that
through the present agitation, the many conversations
with single individuals and families, the addresses before
meetings, many will be led to reflect on mission and
school with the result that they will become favorably
disposed toward them. Much, very much could be done
here for the spread of the Kingdom of God if only a
general awakening of the missionary spirit could be
effected. The number of Mennonites exceeds my ex
pectation ; and most of them prosper financially. From
official statistics I have approximately computed that
about 10,000 Mennonites reside in upper Canada ; few
or none in Lower Canada. In the section where I now
am, in a circumference of about 60 miles the largest
number of our brethren reside. There are eighteen
ministers and about as many meeting houses. Most of
the ministers I visited at their homes ; the rest, with
few exceptions, I have also met and have found them
mostly kind at heart and honest minded, and everywhere
IOI
I was hospitably received ; for which I again extend my
heartfelt thanks. . . .
I commend you all to the protecting care of God,
dear brethren. Remember me and my work in your
prayers. In love your DANIEL HEGE."
As traveling companion through Canada Hege had
selected Ephraim Hunsberger of Wadsworth, O., because
he was a member of the Canada-Ohio Conference and
Hege expected that his presence would secure for him a
more ready and welcome reception. How they were
received is shown by the above report. That the aims
which Hege pursued met with approval is evident from
resolutions, adopted on May 30, by the Canada Confer
ence, which read as follows: "3. Resolved that this
council is highly pleased with the visit among us and
the presence with us of the dear brethren E. Hunsberger
of Ohio, and Daniel Hege our Home Missionary from
Illinois ; and believing it our duty to support him
(Hege) in his work we recommend that a friendly re
ception be given him and that his w r ork be supported by
all the churches in Canada. 5. Resolved that this
council recognizes it as the sacred duty of all faithful
Mennonites of America to support the beautiful and
evangelical plan for union by all Christian means." The
sincerity of the first of these resolutions was demonstrated
by an appropriation of twenty-five dollars from the
mission treasury toward the support of Hege, their
Home Missionary.
Hege continued his labors without interruption,
developing an activity truly astonishing, which, however,
must have been very exhausting. As he pursued his
work with such zeal, almost with haste, he found little
IO2
time or no opportunity for collecting himself and prepar
ing reports of his labors. We have but one more brief
report. It contains very little in detail of the work done,
but as it is the last writing we have of this zealous and
devoted man it is also here inserted.
"Schwenkwille, Montgomery Co., Pa., September 18, 1862.
DEAR BRETHREN OF THE FAITH : Grace and
peace be to you. At last, at last we hear of Hege ! But
why did he make us wait so long ? Answer. On the one
hand he could not and on the other hand he did not wish
to write sooner. So far as not being able is concerned,
the fact is my time is very closely occupied, for I preach
two to four times a week and during the intervals I make
addresses, conduct devotional meetings, make fifty to
sixty visits at homes. In so doing I travel sixty to a
hundred miles, to accomplish which I have perhaps fif
teen different companions and spend each night under a
different roof. That this brings on much speaking and
contradicting, questioning and answering and often more
to hear than is comfortable can easily be imagined.
But how one feels who has for seventeen weeks almost
uninterruptedly been under pressure of this sort, in
which the mind is mostly occupied with speaking and
hearing, sometimes until utter exhaustion must be ex
perienced in order to be appreciated. Nevertheless my
heart goes out toward our gracious God who so sustains
my health and strength that usually after only a few
hours rest I am again able to pursue my exhausting
work. Now if I wished I might use one day each week
for writing. So far as this "not wishing to," is con
cerned it is not that I have not the good will to do so
but it is this way : If I were to devote during the whole
103
time but one week to correspondence I would have to
protract my journey one week longer or in reality
would have to cut it short by that much. For as I have
broken up housekeeping (my wife and family are with
her parents, household goods and stock are with friends)
I shall have to hasten that I may set up housekeeping
again before winter comes on. If I limit the rest of my
visits to those churches and persons whom I may expect
to find favorably disposed toward union, mission and
school, or who will probably become so through my
visit, and if during this time I press on w r ith reasonable
haste the winter will nevertheless be upon me when I
shall barely have completed the task.
"My main reason, however, for not writing much
on the way is because that would not be attended with
good results. If I w r ere to report my experiences from
station to station and would only report one-sidedly that
which is favorable, I would do what properly should not
be done. If I would also report truthfully what is de
serving of censure that could only work mischief ; it
would not foster the spirit of union but animosity.
Even if I were to omit names the experiences reported
on the way would nevertheless be correctly applied in
their locality to the proper persons, which would be pro
ductive of evil, and if not correctly applied would make
matters worse still. So neither love of ease nor indiffer
ence, neither pleasing of men nor the fear of men is the
cause why I relate so little of my experiences now. The
only cause is my sincere purpose to avoid doing any
harm through indiscretion. True this work has not been
undertaken for my sake but for the benefit of our de
nomination and for the advancement of the Kingdom of
104
God. Toward the accomplishment of this the observa
tions I have made must be published for the general
benefit. This by the L,ord s assistance will be done at
the proper time, after the completion of the journey,
through the Volksblatt and at the next General Con
ference.
"Finally, dear brethren, in order to give you occasion
to rejoice and to give thanks to God with me, and heart
ily to pray for God s continued blessing upon the work,
I wish to report to you that there are now subscribed to
the proposed school 3150 dollars. This is a far larger
amount then I had at first dared to hope for, and yet it
is not even enough by one half for the realization of the
good plan. But let us do our duty, pray diligently and
trust in the L,ord who is doing more for us than we ex
pected.
"Within about one week I expect to leave this sec
tion and if suitable will visit our brethren in New Jersey,
whereupon the homeward journey is to begin. Once or
twice I shall stop in Pennsylvania. On September 28,
I expect to visit Kph. Hunsberger s church, then Ash
land and Cleveland, Ohio, and after a few visits in In
diana I shall probably first go home to Summerfield be
fore I make my trip to Iowa. God be with you. In
affectionate love your DANIEL HEGE. "
It was not in accordance with the wish of many
that Hege did not publish more of the detail of his work.
The Volksblatt in particular had expected more frequent
communications. For the editor expected that this would
supply his paper with some very interesting reading
matter. But we must support Hege in his position. He
saw deeper and so was aware that the gratification of
105
this curiosity would be attended with undesirable re
sults. His prudent action shows how well suited he was
for this delicate and difficult work. Being an unselfish
man, free from prejudice, full of love, clear-minded,
firm, deliberate, of large knowledge of the world, highly
talented and equipped with a good education, he was
eminently qualified to conduct this work in which so
many and widely differing persons should be won over
and in which it was necessary to adapt ones self to so
greatly varying conditions and circumstances.
The result which Hege attained justly surprises us.
It is but seventeen weeks since he began the work and
during this time the destructive war has been raging,
shaking the nation to its very foundations and consum
ing its strength. By the thousand the men of the coun
try are hurried to a bloody death. Property is destroyed
and wasted by the many millions. In order to meet the
constantly increasing expenses heavier taxes are imposed
until the people groan under the burden. That under
these conditions such liberal support tow r ard the school
was promised justly claims our admiration particularly
as the Mennonites had been so little accustomed to giving.
We are not able fo follow the later movements of
Hege very closely because, as already stated, no further
reports of his work are available. But some general facts
can be given. He continued his travels in accordance
with the announced plan. Almost everywhere he won
the favor of the people and in every place some people
were ready to support the school. In Pennsylvania the
people were greatly pleased with his visit. Some one
wrote from that section as follows: "Under the shat
tered condition in which the church in eastern Pennsyl-
io6
vania is he has performed his task excellently far better
than expected. He will be long remembered by all who
had the privilege to meet him and to hear his addres
ses." About the middle of October he had reached In
diana, the subscription list now showing about 4500 dol
lars, and by the end of that month the amount exceeded
five thousand. On Sunday, November 2, he had the
privilege of being with his own church, after which he
went to Iowa, intending to complete his work there be
fore the close of the year.
The success with which the work met was noticed
with general satisfaction. Far beyond expectation did
the plan of union meet with approval, while the financial
support promised for the school was astonishing. No
one seemed to have anticipated that so much heart for
fraternity or readiness to contribute for a common cause
existed within the denomination. After an icy winter
when the white cover disappears and new life every
where buds forth man rejoices. A similar feeling pos
sessed those who followed the events and whose hearts
throbbed with interest for the new cause. For a mild
and beautiful spring seemed now to be coming for the
Mennonites, destined to arouse the cold body of that de
nomination from its long winter sleep and to warm it
through with new life. Very rapidly indeed the work
had spread. Scarcely four years had elapsed since those
two small churches had seized upon the bold scheme of
forming a general union and already many hundred per
sons from all over the land were joining with the move
ment, and with mighty onward strides this young cause
was making its influence felt in all Mennonite churches
of America. From the pen of Daniel Krehbiel we have
icy
an excellent picture of the situation at that time. On
December 21, 1862, he says :
"If we look back we behold but a few years ago a
few members of the churches of Lee Co., Iowa, as
sembled for the purpose of establishing more fraternal
relations between the two churches in particular, as also
to begin co-operative activity in mission work and other
lines. And to-day the little fire kindled at that time has
already spread so far that in almost every state where
there are Mennonites enthusiastic supporters are found
of this divinely favored cause, and more than five thous
and dollars have been subscribed toward the establish
ment of an educational institution. Does this not stimu
late us to sing with David : The works of the Lord are
great, sought of all them that have pleasure therein ."
The future seemed full of promise. Quickly, easily,
steadily the cause of union had moved forward. No bit
ter disappointment had yet been experienced. The cause
had not yet suffered any severe trials. But as no cause,
even the best, can escape difficulties and trials so this
cause should not be left untried. Yes, even while the
sky seemed so clear and the prospect so bright the
clouds of bitter trial were already rapidly approaching.
By the fact that the Conference had assigned to Hege
the home missionary work without associating with him
a committee she had really placed her own future into
the hands of this single person. If his work proved suc
cessful then the Conference would prosper, if it failed
the collapse of the Conference would be almost inevi
table. We have noticed how the movement received a
mighty impulse through Hege s successful t labors. But
his work was not yet ended. It was his personality
io8
through which many had been won upon which the
eyes were directed. Through him as yet the different
elements were held together. In order to cement these
firmly into one organization they should continue to be
in touch with him, especially should they be attracted
to the next Conference through him. Then there were
the subscriptions. So far these were but promises, not
cash. They must be collected. Who could better ac
complish this task then Hege ? To him they had been
made, to him the} 7 would most readily be paid. We then
?ee how all the vital interests of the Conference center in
this one man ; how indispensable he is. If he should
be taken- away the blow must be sufficient almost to de
stroy the young and tender cause. But this very trial it
was doomed to undergo. Hege died. Seriously ill he
had returned from Iowa to Summerfield on November
22. The sickness developed into a very violent case of
typhoid fever to which he succumbed on November 30,
1863. Faithfully and zealously he had served his Master
and was permitted to pass from the midst of his labors to
the joy of his Lord.
He had requested his friend Mary Leisy to report
his death to his many friends through the Volksblatt.
Of this report, which expresses such deep and heartfelt
sorrow, we quote the first part : "With great sorrow in
my heart I undertake my sad task of announcing to you
new 7 ? which will no doubt give great pain to all friends of
the Volksblatt and of Mission. This sad news is concern
ing the unexpected and sudden death of our dear brother,
minister and home missionary Daniel Hege, who returned
from his western trip seriously ill with typhoid fever, to
which he succumbed after a sickness of ten davs. ;
log
This was a very sudden and unexpected event. As
a stroke of lightning from the clear sky this shock came,
paralyzing, as it were, all friends of the unification
cause. Oberholzer expresses the general feeling when
he says : "This indeed is sad news. My pen is unable
to express the feelings I experienced w r hen I read the re
port of the decease of my dearly beloved fellow minister
and home missionary Daniel Hege, and I doubt not that
hundreds, who became acquainted with him during his
missionary tour, or who knew 7 him before are equally
distressed."
It was indeed a great loss which the Conference suf
fered in the death of Hege. Among those who shared
in this work he was the best educated man. What ex
cellent characteristics he combined in himself we have
already noted. His heart was aglow for God s king
dom in the world in all its magnitude, and in particular
he was thoroughly devoted to the Mennonite denomina
tion. For this reason he would not use the denomination
for the advancement of personal interests (as it never
ought) but on the contrary he unsparingly devoted all
his strength and means to its edification. Yea, even
more. He consumed himself in this work. For it is al
together probable that the overexertion during his tour
of seven months was too much for his nerves and consti
tution and brought on the fatal fever ; an opinion which
was held at that time according to the statement of one
writer who says : "To which (school) our dear deceased
brother Hege had so entirely devoted himself, and for
which he practically sacrificed himself.
How Hege and his work were appreciated and how
deeply his loss was felt appears from the following words
no
of Oberholzer : "He gave his money, his health, his
life for the benefit of the denomination. It is very prob
able that not enough money has been contributed to
him to cover the expenses of his trip and other expenses
occasioned by his undertaking this task. 1 ... If the
purpose of the General Conference is realized Daniel
Hege will forever be known as one of the most promi
nent of those men who led in the conquest of the strong
hold of opposition and paved the way for the cause.
Through his missionary tour as also by his written plans,
which are so well suited for the carrying out of this
Mennonite project, he will always be gratefully remem
bered by the Mennonite denomination."
Through the unexpected death of this faithful
worker the denomination had also lost the man who un
doubtedly would have been put in charge of the school,
hence his death was also a loss to the cause in this re
spect ; particularly as educated and capable men were
then so scarce among Mennonites. That Hege was al
ready spoken of as the man for the school appears from
an Iowa correspondence which says: "Last summer and
fall when Hege was travelling we entertained the fond
hope that the school would soon begin and Hege would
then be the man who should conduct it."
At the last session of the Conference it had been ar
ranged that the officers, "Daniel Hoch (chairman) and
Daniel Hege (secretary) should fix the time and place
for the next session, to be governed in this by the results
1 In this article Oberholzer proposes the raising of a fund to
be given to liege s widow. In 1864 135 dollars were paid Mrs.
Hege out of the school fund "on a claim of Daniel Hege for
services."
Ill
of the labors of the home missionary." No definite time
had therefore been set for the convening of another Con
ference. After Hege s death it devolved on Hoch alone to
fix time and place and to issue the call for another meet
ing. In order to prevent retrogression this should have
been promptly done and a session of the Conference im
mediately called. However two months passed by and
nothing was said or done. Everybody seemed stunned
by the shock. The first to recover himself was J. H.
Oberholzer. Undismayed he encouraged others to again
lay hold on the work. He says : "We hope that the
brethren will soon communicate to us their views with
respect to continuance of the school enterprise and that
this matter will be further agitated through the columns
of the Volksblatt.
This call had the desired effect and signs of life
soon appeared. John C. Krehbiel wrote from Iowa : "It
is possible that this (Hege s death) might produce a
standstill and collapse of our common cause. ... It is
therefore positively necessary that a session of confer
ence be held which shall complete and put in order the
yet incompleted results of the home missionary s labors,
and which shall take the necessary steps for the continu
ance of the divinely approved and prosperous work al
ready begun." He then calls attention to the fact that
the duty of appointing the time for this meeting rests on
D. Hoch. He also states that Hege had expressed the
wish that the Conference be held in Summerfield and
proposes that this wish be respected ; but that either
West Point or Zion are ready to offer the Conference a
welcome. About this time an invitation came from
Summerfield to hold the Conference there in accordance
112
with Hege s wish. Because of a desire to respect the
wish of Hege Pennsylvania expressed itself in favor of
Summerfield. Other invitations came from Milford
Square, Pa., and from Wells Co., Ind. From various
quarters expressions came encouraging the continuation
of the good cause and various suggestions and plans
were made as to what should be done and how to con
tinue the work.
But all the while nothing was heard of Daniel Hoch
and nothing \vas done with regard to time and place for
the next meeting. Finally Chr. Schowalter took up the
matter, wrote directly to Hoch and called his attention
to his duty, informing him at the same time of Hege s
desire that the Conference might meet in Summerfield.
He also advised him to appoint some one in Summer-
field to copy the subscription list and have it published
in the Volksblatt. Thus reminded, Hoch appointed the
conference to Summerfield for June 8, 1863. This date,
however, did not meet with general approval as at that
time harvest would be under full headway in Illinois.
After a somewhat protracted consideration of this matter
the session was postponed until October. As copyist of
the subscription list Hoch had appointed Jacob E. Kreh-
biel. He, however, could not do this work because of
an eye trouble, so Mary Leisy prepared the list and it
was published in the Volksblatt May, 1863. It was a
complete list of all the amounts subscribed and gave also
the names of the subscribers. The individual subscrip
tions ranged from twenty five cents to fifty dollars. The
entire number of subscribers was 1200 and the average
amount subscribed was four dollars and seventy five
cents. It would not be of interest to insert the whole
list, but it is of interest to know which churches contrib
uted, and what the amounts were as originally subscribed
to Hege. We therefore present this statement below.
1. Waterloo Canada West $262.00
2. Markham " 89.00
3. At The Twenty " " 133.25
4. Summerfield Illinois 366.08
5. Clarence Center New York 86.00
6. Great Swamps Pennsylvania 527.00
7. Upper Milford " 355-QO
8. Hereford " 596.00
9. Saucona " 86.00
10. Springfield " 387.00
n. Flatland " 51.00
12. Deep Run " 109.00
13. Shippach . " 7 . oo
14. Branche " 29.00
15. Gottschall " 189.00
16. Philadelphia " 107.00
17. Baumannsville " 79.50
1 8. Metuchen New Jersey 33.00
19. Cleveland Ohio 82.00
20. Wadsworth " 358.50
21. Ashland " 389.00
22. Wayne Co Ohio 1
23. Wells & Adams Co. . . .Indiana/ 536.75
24. West Point and Zion . Iowa 729.50
25. From isolated persons 151.00
Total $5,738.58
Total subscriptions by churches as made to Hege.
It was realized that the coming conference would
9
H4
be of great importance, and that matters would be de
cided in which the churches should have a voice, as, for
example, in the location of the school. Accordingly it
was considered through the Volksblatt what would consti
tute a suitable system of representation. Oberholzer pro
posed that every participating church should be entitled
to two votes and that all churches should elect delegates
who, upon presentation of credentials, should represent
their respective churches in conference. This plan met
with general approval and it is probable that at least
some of the churches observed this arrangement.
Some preliminary \vork w y as also done with regard
to obtaining a teacher for the school. For some did not
feel disposed to go ahead with the erection t>f buildings
without knowing that a suitable teacher to conduct the
work would be obtainable. Among the adhering Men-
nonite youth of America none had so far secured for
themselves higher education. There was little prospect
therefore that a suitable person could be found in this
country. Attention was therefore directed to Europe.
In order to gain some idea as to the probabilities of find
ing what was wanted in Europe Jacob Krehbiel I. w r rote
to B. C. Roosen of Hamburg early in 1863, requesting
his advice in this matter, and "whether a suitable man
for the proposed school could be secured in Germany.
Evidently the unification movement was not broken
up. The forces were rallying. The recovery from the
severe trial was slow but full of life and strength. With
unshaken faith in the Lord the prostrate cause was cou
rageously taken up anew 7 and pushed forward. In the
name of the Lord most High the work had been under
taken in his name it should still go on.
CHAPTER VI.
Third Conference. School decided upon. Arrangements
for building. Building erected ; dedicated, fourth
Conference. Mission Department formed.
Preparations for opening School.
The unexpectedly large and general support of the
school enterprise demonstrated two things ; first, that the
need of better education was felt in the denomination,
and second, that the school enterprise offered an open
field for co-operation. The problem now was how to
take advantage of this opportunity, and what steps to
take for satisfying this felt need. As yet the Conference
had no means at command with which to establish and
carry on a school. The subscribers had not given money,
but only promises. Unfortunately all the participants in
the Conference were inexperienced in the management
of such undertakings. Under these circumstances the
first steps had to be taken as on unsteady ground. That
so every step should be correctly taken was more than
could be expected. It was no easy task which confronted
the Third Conference.
Daniel Hoch finally fixed the date for the Third
Conference on October 19, 1863, and accordingly this
meeting began on that day in Summerfield, 111., and
continued its sessions until October 24. The forenoon of
u6
the first day was given to religious services. The con
ference proper began its work in the afternoon, with
Daniel Hoch in the chair. The election which followed
called J. H. Oberholzer to the chair while Chr. Scho-
walter was made secretary.
Mennonite Church at Summer field, III.
A formal presentation of credentials does not seem
to have occured at this conference. However according
to the agreement arrived at through the Volksblatt every
participating church was to be entitled to two votes. As
a ballot was taken during the progress of the sessions in
which thirty-eight votes w r ere cast, nineteen churches
should have been represented. But according to good au
thority 1 only fourteen churches participated, as follows :
1 Chr. Schowalter.
1. Zion Iowa. 8. East Swamps .... Pa.
2. West Point " 9. Philadelphia "
3. Wadsworth Ohio. | 10. Hereford "
11. Upper Milford
12. Springfield . . .
13. Schwenksville
14. Boyertown . . .
4. Waterloo Can.
5. At The Twenty. . "
6. Summerfield 111.
7. West Swamp Pa.
Churches participating in the Third Conference. 1863.
Held at Summerfield, 111.
A disposition to learn from experience and to im
prove thereby began to manifest itself already at this con
ference. At previous sessions there had been a lack
of system. The first thing done at this session, after
the organization had been effected, was to make ar
rangements to expedite the business of the conference,
yet so that it might be disposed of most successfully.
A committee was appointed whose business it was to at
tend to the wants of the conference. An appointment
of time for the daily programme was made. A com
mittee of seven was appointed to draw up a consti
tution for the prospective school. Representatives from
the different districts were put on this committee, as
follows ; Chr. Schowalter and J. C. Krehbiel for Iowa ;
J. H. Oberholzer and Iy. O. Schimmel for Pennsyl
vania ; Daniel Hoch for Canada ; David Ruth for Illi
nois, and Kph. Hunsberger for Ohio.
This committee organized with J. H. Oberholzer
as chairman and C. Schowalter as secretary. Prelimi
nary work for a constitution had not been done by any
one. Accordingly these men were expected in a very
limited period of time to outline a plan in accordance
with which to conduct the school, and to adopt prin-
u8
ciples and regulations upon which to a great extent
would depend the ultimate success of the school. Un
necessary haste was certainly exercised here. For at this
time there was neither a house in which to hold school
nor a teacher to conduct it, no, nor any money with
which to make a beginning. Surely it might have been
foreseen that it would require several years in w r hich to
collect money, erect a building and get ready for the
operation of a school. A committee would have had
ample time during this interval to study the manage
ment and courses of other schools, adopt w T hat could be
utilized for their own school, and so draw up a consti
tution which should in all respects best meet the require
ments. But this work was done now, and to the honor
of the committee it must be said that, notwithstanding
the disadvantages under which they labored, they suc
ceeded in preparing a constitution upon which, had
other conditions permitted, the school might have been
successfully operated.
In this constitution the school was named the
" Christian Educational Institution of the Mennonite
Denomination." The Conference itself was to have
charge of the school through a committee. Only well
qualified men, thoroughly in harmony with the Menno
nite cause, should be employed. The school was to be
conducted in the German language ; however, English
should also be taught. The course of study should oc
cupy three years. Admission was granted upon satis
factory certificate of good character, to young men not
less than eighteen nor more than thirty years old. The
students should spend three hours each day at "manual
labor" for the sake of their physical and mental health
u 9
and for the benefit of the institution. According to a
later arrangement, "each student should pay annually
the small amount of one hundred dollars for instruction,
board, lodging, washing, fuel and light." In the curri
culum the greatest prominence was given to the study
of the Scriptures. The direct management of the school
the Conference delegated to a Committee of Supervisors
composed of three members. This committee had au
thority to act for the Conference. The teachers in
special cases also the students were responsible to this
committee. All the school property was at its disposal.
In order to signify their approval of this constitution,
the delegates signed their names to it. As this offers an
opportunity to see who the delegates were, these names
are here presented for the benefit of the reader.
Pastors.
J. H. OBERHOLZER. CHRISTIAN SCHOWAI/TER.
DANIEL HOCH. JOHN C. KREHBIEL.
DAVID RUTH. EUSEBIUS HERSCHEY.
KPHRAIM HUNSBERGER.
Co-Pastors.
JOHN McNELLY. DANIEL HIRSCHLER.
LEVI O. SCHIMMEL. JOSEPH D. ROSENBERGER.
Members.
JOHN Iy. IHST. HENRY G. SCHANTZ.
JACOB LEISY. Jos. O. SCHIMMEL.
JOHN G. STAUEFER.
Delegates who signed the School Constitution.
An additional list of forty-five names is appended to
this document. The Conference then as now showed its
courtesy to all present by extending to them the privi-
120
lege of participating in the deliberations. The list refer
red to contained the names of these visitors. Most of
them were members of the Summerfield church. We
therefore have here an approximately complete list of
all persons attendant on the Third Conference, and we
can realize from it how small the movement then still
was. The sixteen delegates w r ith the forty-five visitors
gives a total of but sixty-one. We may vividly realize
the expansion of the cause since that time by contrasting
this small number with the multitude of people which
now assemble at the conferences. The additional reso
lutions adopted at this conference were of immediate im
portance, provision being made thereby for the continu
ance of the w r ork already begun. In order to collect the
money already subscribed it was arranged that each dis
trict appoint its own local treasurer, to whom all sub
scriptions made to Hege, as well as additional contribu
tions, should be paid. These local treasurers should
remit to a treasurer general whom the Supervisors were
to appoint. The question whether or not to build does
not seem to have been considered, nor was a resolution
passed to build. All this was assumed as already settled.
Indirectly the point was covered through a resolution
directing the Supervisors to erect the necessary build
ings. Ephraim Hunsberger, Daniel Krehbiel and Mi
chael Lehmann 1 were elected to constitute the Commit
tee of Supervisors. A sub-committee was also created
with whom the supervisors were to consult in difficult or
1 Michael Lehmann was born February 8, 1804, near Worms,
Germany. About 45 years later he came to America. He lived at
Ashland, O., for a number of years, then at Summerfield, Ills.
Daniel liege was his son-in-law. He died in 1879 at Halstead, Kan.
important matters. Six persons constituted this sub
committee, one from each district as follows : Daniel
Hoch, Jordan, Lincoln Co., Canada; Samuel B. Bau-
mann, Blair, Waterloo Co., Canada; J. C. Krehbiel,
West Point, Iowa ; Moses Gottschall, Schwenksville,
Montgomery Co., Pa.; Jacob I^eisy, Summerfield, Ills.;
Christian Herschler, Haysville, O. The supervisors
were instructed not only to erect the necessary buildings,
but also to select the place where the school should be
located; the Conference itself, however, specifying the
district. The selection of the district was accomplished
through a vote by delegates, with the result that Ohio
was chosen by an almost unanimous vote. Of the "38
votes of the conference" 34 were cast in favor of Ohio,
two for Pennsylvania, and two for the west. The choice
was a wise one, for at the time Ohio was in the center of
the settled part of the United States. Another commit
tee, consisting of J. H. Oberholzer, Chr. Schowalter and
John C. Krehbiel, was instructed to co-operate with the
Supervisors in finding and employing instructors for the
institution.
Heretofore no rule had been established as to how
frequently the Conference should hold its sessions, but
each conference had made special appointment for the
next. At this session it was decided that in the future
the Conference should hold regular triennial sessions ;
the officers, however, being authorized upon special oc
casion to call extra sessions. This arrangement has since
been adhered to. At this session it was also arranged
with regard to representation that any affiliated church
may have itself represented through a member of some
other church. There was as yet no definite understand-
122
ing as to the number of votes to which each church
should be entitled. Admission to the conference was,
after this, to be obtained only by delegates presenting
credentials from their respective churches.
It appears that the deceased home missionary Hege
had composed various writings of interest to the Confer
ence which had been intended for publication, for a com
mittee was appointed at this session to examine these
writings and cause to be published whatever might be of
value to the denomination. This work was never per
formed "for," so one member explains, "the committee
never found time to do it. " l
By the last resolution adopted at this session the
desire was expressed that the "Mennonite Printing
Union" publish an English paper. This shows that it
was realized even at that time that the language of the
country must be considered that, if the denomination is
to endure and progress in America, the introduction of
the English language into the church must not be stub
bornly opposed, but that English must be used as a
means to build up the work.
The work done at this conference exhibits so much
vigor that it is evident that the movement had not lost
its spirit of undertaking. The founders and early work
ers in the Conference, though plain and untutored, w r ere
men of immense vigor and power of both body and mind,
who would easily have been leaders in greater undertak
ings had their lot been cast in with such. These their
powers they devoted in full consecration to the cause of
union and progress among Mennonites, and the Lord has
richly blessed their efforts.
1 These writings are in the custody of the conference secretary.
123
The events which transpired between the
Third and Fourth Conferences can not be entered
upon in detail, as the sources of information are
too meager. It is great cause for regret that for
the period from June 1863 to January i, 1867, no
copy of the Christliche Volksblatt could anywhere
be found. If, fortunately, it should be the case
that part or all of these numbers have been pre
served by some one, it would be a valuable service
to the Mennonite denomination to save these papers
from destruction. A good plan would be to place
them in care of some one with whom they would
be easily accessible to those who interest them
selves in Mennonite history.
The supervisors met at Wadsworth soon after the
Conference. As treasurer general they selected Eph.
Hunsberger, one of their own number. The next step
was to select the place in Ohio where to locate the school.
Several Mennonite settlements were visited and the ad
vantages and disadvantages of each w r ere noted. Two
places finally were given chief consideration, namely
Ashland County and Wadsworth. Lehmann and Kreh-
biel voted for Wadsw r orth, Hunsberger for Ashland
County. The majority of course decided the matter, but
undoubtedly it was acceptable to Hunsberger to get the
school to Wadsworth, as that was his home. He had not
voted for Wadsworth because he washed neither to ap
pear nor to be selfish.
The selection was fortunate. At Wadsworth was an
active church with a bright and zealous minister. The
membership of this church was mixed, some living in
the country, some in town. The town, though small,
I2 4 -
offered all the needed commercial facilities. Its one rail
road made access to it easy. The surrounding country
is one of the most beautiful sections of Ohio ; and
this is saying much, for Ohio is renowned for its many
picturesque landscapes. As site on which to build the
committee selected a pleasing elevation on the west side
of the town, near enough for convenience in business
dealings, yet far enough away not to be disturbed. How
ever the owner asked such an unreasonable price for this
particular tract of land as to be prohibitive to the com
mittee, wherefore they were about to give it up and select
some other place. Just then it came to Hunsberger s
knowledge that the whole farm (103 acres), including
the desired site, was for sale at a reasonable price. Acting
promptly, Hunsberger bought the farm for 6,695 dollars.
A large part of this land was then sold in smaller par
cels , only twenty-four acres being reserved for the school.
When the committee had progressed thus far in its
work, the spring of 1864 had arrived, and with it the
time for beginning with the erection of a building. Be
fore anything could be done in this direction, it \vas
necessary that money be furnished by the churches. This
they promptly did. By March of that year contributions
began to pour in, and by the close of the year 3400 dol
lars had been paid. This demonstrated that the prom
ises made w r ould be kept, that therefore it was entirely
safe to begin building. A three story brick structure,
thirty-four feet wide by fifty-four long was decided upon.
The groundwork was finished and the foundation laid
before the close of 1864. During 1865 the walls went
up, and by the fall of 1866 the building was finished.
The committee had given Hunsberger entire charge of
I2 5
the building operations, and under his direction the work
had progressed successfully. That he might not have
too much work, the office of treasurer general had been
given to Jacob G. Kolb of Wadsworth. There was at
this time great scarcity of capable and experienced busi
ness men ; a lack which may seem of small significance
in connection with church undertakings provided
honest and well intentioned persons be appointed. But
under these circumstances even more than when a man
undertakes business for himself, business knowledge and
judgment are necessary in order that all interets may be
protected and advanced and the undertaking guarded
against crippling waste or ruinous financial blunders.
More experience and talent in this direction at this and
later times would very probably have prevented the ca
lamity which ultimately overtook the school.
Upon completion of the building it was discovered that,
together with the land, it cost considerably more than had
so far been contributed by the churches, although these
had raised by far more than had at first been expected.
According to the report made to the Conference the
house alone cost 12,145 dollars. The contributions re
ceived amounted to the snug sum of 1 1 ,530 dollars which,
however, was less by 615 dollars than the cost of the
house. Moreover there was an additional debt of 1145
dollars on the land, swelling the total indebtedness to
1760 dollars. It was this debt which developed into one
of the most vexing troubles of the school. Had the cau
tion been taken to collect the money first and afterwards
build by contract, at a cost within the means at com
mand, the subsequent battle with debts could have been
avoided. Under ordinary conditions the churches might
126
easily have cleared this debt. But as it was it could not
be done. The liberality of churches had already been
heavily taxed to make up the amount contributed.
Though the churches were small their contributions
averaged nearly one thousand dollars per church. As the
money had been raised during the time when the country
suffered from the calamitous effects of the war, it had
required no small amount of self-denial on the part of
many to enable them to contribute as much as they did.
To follow on the very heels of this collection with a
second one, and that while the financial crisis was
deepening, must neccessarily have proven a failure.
As already stated the building was completed in the
fall of 1866. The time appointed for the Fourth Con
ference was now close at hand. As was natural, arrange
ments were made for the dedication- in connection with
the conference session. The dedication of a common
institution was something entirely new among Menno-
nites. Never before had they had a denominational
school of their own in America. As this coming event
was brought to general attention through the Volksblatt,
a great number of visitors gathered for the occasion from
the various Mennonite settlements and centers. It w r as
an occasion which for unusualness will perhaps never
find its parrallel among Mennonites in America.
Of the dedication there exists but one descriptive
report. It appeared in the "Friedensbote" preceded by
the following explanation : "The following description
of the proceedings at the dedication of our school-build
ing was written by our respected young friend A. J.
Moser of the Sonnenberg (Ohio) congregation. So far
as we know he took few or no notes but reproduced ver-
127
batim from memory much of what was said. As the
editor of the "Friedensbote," A. B. Shelly, 1 was pres
ent at the dedication the correctness of this report is as
sured. The report is very long, due in part to extended
quotations from speeches made. Extracts of this very
interesting account are given space below in order to al
low a glimpse into the dedicatory proceedings.
"When the announcement appeared in the Christ-
liche Volksblatt that the school building at Wadsworth
would be dedicated on October 13 and 14, and that this
occasion should be a general celebration for Mennonites,
there arose within me the wish to attend, to see this
building for myself and to hear whether indeed it had
been erected for a good purpose.
"Very early on the morning of the thirteenth, I, in
company with several friends, started for Wadsworth
and arrived there at about ten o clock. When yet some
little distance away we saw the little cupola towering
above the new building, and soon we also heard the bell
in it sounding forth its mellow tones and inviting the
people to the celebration. Presently the school edifice
itself stood before us. It is a stately building yet modest
in appearance and, as I believe, has been planned very
suitably to its purpose. It is three stories high, has a
flat roof, in the center of which rises the little tower con
taining the bell.
"The upper story is arranged for a dormitory. The
other stories are divided into rooms and halls as required
for school purposes. In the basement are the kitchen,
dining hall and storage rooms ; in short, the whole
J See Biographical Appendix.
128
School at Wadsworth, Ohio, erected 1866.
building is nicely arranged without much display or un
necessary ornamentation.
"At our arrival the people were just gathering for
the first service held in the school. We were glad to
share in this and so hurried to the hall in the second
story where preparations had been made for this occa
sion ; there being also a small rostrum for the speakers.
I for my part entered the building and hall, moved with
extraordinary feelings, and when the music of a hymn
sung by the choir resounded through the halls my soul
was filled w r ith deep devotion.
"The opening remarks were made by J. H. Ober-
holzer of Pennsylvania, whereupon Christian Krehbiel 1
of Summerfield, 111. took the floor. He is a young and
powerful man of robust appearance, positive yet modest
bearing and wears a heavy beard.
1 See Biographical Appendix.
129
"This man, after he had spoken a few words, fell
upon his knees with the assembled multitude and in a
long prayer spoke with God so fervently and sincerely as
has seldom been my privilege to hear. After the prayer
he read Mark n : 22 24, where are these words : Have
faith in God.
"He then showed very clearly what constitutes gen
uine faith and that he who begins a work with confiding
faith in God will succeed in overcoming the greatest ob
stacles. ... By his faith Martin L,uther nailed the
ninety-five theses to the Wittenberg church door and
afterwards, when summoned to Worms, he by the same
faith stood fearlessly before kings and nobles. By a faith
immovable Menno Simon, when he discovered many
weaknesses in the teachings of preceding reformers,
founded a church which in its doctrines coincides more
nearly with Gospel teachings. . . . We too are to carry
on a work which can never prosper unless supported by
strong faith. . . . He further said that some may main
tain that such a school is not a necessity inasmuch as
our fathers did not have such institutions. But we must
remember that our fathers lived under entirely different
circumstances. They did dot enjoy such political and
religious privileges as we now have, and besides the)^, in
all probability, were without the necessary means for
such an undertaking. . . . He then continued : How
great is the need for such an institution in which faithful
workers may be trained for carrying on the L,ord s work !
Do not many thousand heathen still pine in the dark
shadows of death to whom the glad tidings of peace have
.not yet been preached ! . . . This powerful address by
Christian Krehbiel, which I have only imperfectly
10
130
touched at a few points, stirred me to the depth of my
soul. I may well say that I have never heard a more
beautiful sermon. He was succeeded by Samuel Klem-
mer of Pennsylvania who preached on Luke 14 : 17. This
concluded the first service held in the school building.
"The preachers for the afternoon session were A. B.
Shelly from Pennsylvania and John C. Krehbiel of
Iowa. The former spoke on John n : 28, The Master
is come and calleth thee. He said that just as then
when the Lord called the sorrowing Mary, so now to-day
he calls all men ; yes, whole peoples and nations. . . .
So too he has called us, a portion of his people, to work
for the spread of the Gospel and the establishment of his
kingdom. . . . But what have we done in the past?
Where have w r e any educators for our youth ? To w r hat
place have we sent missionaries ? We have done nothing
although we do not lack the means. . . .
"John C. Krehbiel spoke on Deut. 33: 8. (This
verse . in literal translation from the German version
reads : Thy right and thy light abide with thy holy
man. ) Basing on these few words he preached an excel
lent sermon. He said that what man needed in order to
recognize anything was light. The first thing the Cre
ator made was light that it might drive away darkness
from chaos He then spoke of the school, saying
among other things : This school building, for the dedi
cation of which we are met, is our house something we
have in common and it is to form, the center of union for
all Mennonites. From it are. to shine forth beams of
light to remotest places. Yes, all of us that are present
from South, North, East, West, from Iowa, Illinois,
Pennsylvania, Canada, Ohio and elsewhere, we all feel
ourselves at home here and rejoice in saying this is our
house. A few years ago we knew almost nothing of each
other ; yes, we scarcely were conscious of the fact that
beyond the limits of our own home church there were
other Mennonite churches. . . .
"After the conclusion of Krehbiel s address the af
ternoon session was closed with song and prayer. At
the evening service two English preachers spoke, one of
whom, Pope by name, delivered a brief but fitting sermon.
"The dedication proper occurred on October 14.
Christian Schowalter preached the dedication sermon,
his text being Isa. 63 : 16. He showed among other
things how in olden times God had from small begin
nings developed great things. ... So too this school,
though but an imperfect and small work, can be used of
Him to add glory to his name. But to do this the school
must own him as Lord and Father. He then reviewed
how the thought of this school had first arisen. . . .
"After Schowalter s sermon J. H. Oberholzer read
John 7 : 37. 38 and made the second of these two verses
the motto for the school. . . . Thereupon he requested
the audience, the hall being densely packed, to stand
while he fell upon his knees and in heartfelt, fervent
prayer dedicated the building to the eternal God. . . .
"This powerful and beautiful prayer constituted the
real dedication of the Mennonite school. It was a sublime
moment when the Supreme Being was thus solemnly
and earnestly invited to come in and make his dwelling
place there.
"The impression which this celebration has made
upon me I shall never forget, and even now, as I recall
those blessed hours, a gentle spirit of devotion fills my
132
soul. The dedication ceremony was concluded by the
singing of a hymn specially composed for this occasion.
In the afternoon, after having listened to a sermon by
Schultz and a short address by L O. Schimmel, both
from Pennsylvania, we began our home- ward journey ;
I for my part with a satisfaction in my heart such as
sensual pleasure cannot give. For I had the conscious
ness of having witnessed a celebration which had for its
purpose the glorification of the Almighty and the spread
and establishment of his Kingdom. The lasting impres
sion which the beautiful and spiritual addresses and
prayers made upon me has accompanied me and has of
ten since filled my heart with joy "
With regard to the building itself an extract from
an article by another writer 1 may prove interesting.
The writer there says: "As already stated, darkness
had hid the building from our view as we passed it on
the previous night. But it presented itself to us the
more beautifully after refreshing sleep. Plain, yet beau
tiful, stately but without showy display it presents a
pleasing appearance to the eye Only this much
may be added here. Everything seems suitably and
conveniently arranged. We have reason to be satis
fied. It is my opinion that few buildings of similar
nature, covering no more space nor having more stories,
can be favorably compared with this building in ad
vantageous interior arrangement."
The dedication over, the Fourth Conference began.
The session lasted from the fifteenth to the nineteenth
October, 1866. This was the first time that all dele-
1 "Reise und Konferenz-Erinnerungen," by Chr. Krehbiel,
Friedensbote, February and March, 1867.
133
gates came provided with credentials from their churches,
and that the conference was formally organized by pre
sentation of these credentials. Eighteen delegates were
present, as follows : J. H. Oberholzer, Chr. Schowal-
ter, A. B. Shelly, L. O. Schimmel, A. O. Moyer, S. G.
Klemmer, L. S. Moyer, J. C. Krehbiel, S. B. Bau-
mann, D. Schneider, Eph. Hunsberger, Jonas Neisz, B.
B. Baumann, Chr. Krehbiel, Jacob Leisy, M. Lehmann,
D. Krehbiel, Jacob Risser. These delegates represented
the following thirteen churches :
Boyertown Pa.
Hereford "
East Swamp "
West Swamp. ... "
Philadelphia "
Springfield "
1. Waterloo .... Canada. 8.
2. At the Twenty " 9.
3. Summerfield 111. 10.
4. Zion Iowa. n.
5. West Point " 12.
6. Wadsworth .... Ohio. 13.
7. Salem "
Two churches from Pennsylvania, Upper Milford
and Schwenksville, were not represented. One new
church, Ashland Co., Ohio, had been added. It is not
recorded to how many votes each church was entitled ;
probably two, as at the preceding conference, no notice
being taken of the difference in size of the various
churches.
As the activities of the conference multiply there is
a proportionate increase in necessary deliberation. Now
that the building was finished provision had to be made
for the inauguration of the educational work. This was
done by adopting a number of resolutions. These pro
vided for the continuance of the Committee of Super
visors. They should select one of their own number who
should serve as President of the institution. The Sub-
134
Committee was increased to seven members, one each
from Canada, Illinois, Iowa, Michigan, Ohio, and two
from Pennsylvania. Three departments of instruction
were planned for: i. Theology, 2. German and ele
mentary branches, 3. English and the sciences. The
instructor in German was to serve as principal of the in
stitution. In addition to the teachers a steward was to
be employed.
What should be taught was set forth in a general
outline, as follows : "Bible History, Christian Doctrine,
German and English Grammar, Reading, Orthography,
Rhetoric, Arithmetic, Algebra, Geometry, Geography,
Natural History, Penmanship, Pedagogics, Church His
tory, Secular History, Music, Singing, Foreign Lan
guages, and Drawing."
The compensation promised the teachers was very
liberal. The principal and the theological professor were
each to receive five hundred, and the English teacher
four hundred dollars annually, in addition to rent-free
residence and board for themselves and families. This
brought their real salaries up to about nine hundred
dollars.
The committee on teachers nominated the following
persons : Christian Schowalter, German teacher and
principal ; English teacher, Isaac B. Baumann ; and for
the theological department Isaac Molenaar. After care
ful consideration the conference approved these nomi
nations. Schowalter we already know. Concerning Bau
mann no information has been obtainable. Molenaar
was at that time attending a theological institution in
German} 7 .
About this time there seems to have existed a gen-
135
eral desire to create a center where all Mennonite in
terests might come to a head. Wadsworth had been
singled out as the place for this. The beginning should
be made with the printing interest. So it was resolved
that the Conference make an effort to purchase the prin
ting establishment in Pennsylvania and locate it at Wads-
worth. It was thought that an advantageous combina
tion could be made, the expectation being that much of
the \vork might be done by students during the three
hours which they were daily to devote to manual labor.
But this plan was never realized, nor have other at
tempts, which have since been made in the same direc
tion, proven successful.
The efforts made and the success attained for union
and improved education attracted some attention in Eu
rope. Among others who showed real interest was Mrs.
A. Brons of Emden, Germany, authoress of "Ursprung
und Kntwickelung der Mennoniten. " She presented to
the institution a medal and a picture of Menno Simon.
The medal was sold to the highest bidder, John Haury
of Summerfield, 111., securing it at twenty-four dollars.
Haury, however, immediately re-presented it to the school.
In its inception the conference movement was born
of a missionary spirit, and the prime object in forming a
co-operative movement was to do mission work. Only
indirectly had anything been done in that direction, the
school being considered a means to that end. But now
the Conference felt itself ready to aim directly at mis
sionary work and so created a separate department,
naming it the "Central Mission Society of United Men-
nonites of America." The special work of this depart
ment was declared to be "the direct and indirect spread-
- 136 -
ing of the Gospel and the upbuilding of the Kingdom of
Christ." Part of the money received should, for the pres-
sent, be applied to the support of the Javanese Mission of
the Dutch Mennonites, while the rest should be used in
assisting young men, preparing for mission work, to ob
tain the necessary education. This department was put
in charge of a committee of three to serve respectively
as president, secretary and treasurer. The first members
of the committee were Jonas Neisz, R. B. Bauer and P.
Yoder, all of Wadsworth.
With this a small beginning had been made
foundation w r as laid on which the later missionary enter
prise might be built. Unacquainted as all were with
mission work and its possibilities, it was necessary to
move slowly, feeling the way out step by step to the
great and w r ide field. But this slowness is no loss to the
movement as it renders it more stable and enduring and
ultimately capable of achieving greater things.
This conference at last fixed upon the definite sys
tem of representation which prevails to this day. Ac
cording to this system every participating church is
entitled to as many votes as its total number of members,
divided by thirty, amounts to, and one vote to be added if
a fraction remains ; or, putting it in another form, every
thirty members entitles to one vote, and a final fractional
part of thirty to an additional vote. The smallest church
is thus entitled to at least one vote and larger churches
have pow r er according to their proportional strength.
This system has given entire satisfaction. Each church
is at liberty to send as many delegates as they w r ish, but
all together may cast only as many votes as their church
is entitled to.
137
Through all these years of the rise and development
of the Conference J. H. Oberholzer had labored indefa-
tigably with great self-denial for the welfare of the
Mennonite denomination in general and the unification
is movement in particular. Within the conference these
unselfish services were recognized and appreciated, as evi
denced by the fact that they presented their aging leader
one hundred dollars ; desiring thereby to offer something
by way of compensation for the many ill-paid services
rendered. But what he did was not done for the sake
of perishable money. Nor can his services to the Men
nonite denomination ever be valued in money. His
work was that of a true benefactor. And his labors were
richly blest blest because he did his work unselfishly
and sought no private ends of his own under cover of
the general work. As long as the General Conference
remains in the hands of such zealous, self-giving leaders
it will not be wanting in successful continuance.
Soon after this conference session a change was
made in the Christliche Volksblatt. As "Religioeser
Botschafter" it had begun in 1852. In 1856 the form
was enlarged and the name changed to Christliches
Volksblatt. Under this name it appeared for ten years.
Another change was made in January, 1867. The paper,
as before, remained property of the "Mennonite Printing
Union", but its name was changed to "Der Mennoniti-
sche Friedensbote". Editors also were changed. J. H.
Oberholzer, founder of the paper and editor up to this time,
withdrew and A. B. Shelly, a young and capable man,
succeeded him. The size of the paper was reduced, but
the number of pages increased. During the first two
years it appeared as a monthly, after that as a bi-weekly.
- 138 -
The conference had instructed the secretary to ad
dress an open letter to all Mennonites of America, set
ting before them the conference movement and the school
enterprise and inviting them to join hands and to share
in the work. This letter appeared, April 1867, in the
Friedensbote. The Conference and her aims received
almost no mention in it, but it contained a very kind
and cordial invitation to unite with the unification
movement.
The conference had done all it could in making
preparations for putting the school into operation. It
now devolved upon the supervisors to see to it that these
resolutions were executed. First of all teachers had to
be employed. For though the conference had extended
a call to the persons nominated, it still remained for them
to accept. It was at this point that difficulties arose.
Isaac Baumann declined. Isaac Molenaar 1 was at that
time studying theology in Germany. Attention had been
directed to him through B. C. Roosen. A correspon
dence was opened with him. He was disposed to accept
the call, but as his health began to fail he was finally
compelled to inform the committee that he could not
enter this work.
At first it seemed that Schowalter could also not be
secured. Only a short time before this he had been
called to the pastorate of the Zion church in Iowa. He
was so popular with his people that when the call to the
school came, the church after much deliberation decided
to answer the committee that they could not spare their
minister. This left the committee without any teachers ;
1 He was the son of John Molenaar (died 1869), Mennonite
minister at Monsheim, Hessen-Darmstadt, Germany.
139
but without instructors the school could not begin. It
had been expected that by the ensuing spring the school
would begin. But when spring came, the committee
had not yet succeeded in securing teachers. Something
definite must speedily be done if the coming fall should
see the opening of the school. The committee believed
Schowalter to be the man best qualified to inaugurate
and conduct the school and therefore called of God to
take charge of it. A second writing was therefore ad
dressed to Schowalter s church and the claims of the
cause upon Schowalter urged upon them. The church
now felt that it could refuse no longer and subordi
nating their own local interests to the wider and greater
interests of the denomination, they yielded, though
with heavy hearts, and allowed Schowalter to accept
the call.
Meanwhile summer had come. It was now impos
sible for Schowalter to remove from Iowa to Wadsworth
and complete the necessary pre-arrangements in time to
open the school in the fall. Moreover the English teacher
had not yet been secured ; it being thought that with
less than two teachers the school could not be begun.
For these and other causes postponements w r ere repeat
edly made. In July a prospectus had been issued stating
the conditions of admission but the time for opening was
not stated. Here and there were young men ready to
enter and some were growing impatient. For example the
following query appeared in the Friedensbote: "When
will the school begin ? Upon this almost daily recurring
question we are still unable to give definite reply. The
expectation, however, is that at the most the school
shall begin within a few months. We ourselves are anx-
ious that it begin soon or that the committee try to in
form us when the work is to begin.
Finally, toward the close of the year, A. Fritz 1 was
secured as English teacher. Other arrangements were
also completed, so it was announced that the school
would open her doors and enter upon her work on Jan
uary 2, 1868, more than a year after the dedication.
With this we have come to the close of an impor
tant period of the Conference history. The Conference
is now a well organized body. School is now provided
for in that the Conference owns a house for this purpose.
Teachers are engaged and the work is ready to begin.
Arrangements have been made for participation in and the
carrying on of mission work. Publication has received
some attention. It was the time of beginnings. In calling
this the period of organization let this not be understood
to mean that all elementary work is now finished. What
is meant is that sufficient fundamental work has been
done that the conference may now, as an organized in
stitution, carry on its various lines of work ; but that
nevertheless much still remains to be done in arranging
for the undertaking of additional phases of activity. So
long as the Conference remains a useful institution it
must be capable of changing and adapting its methods
and means to the various changing circumstances and
demands. It had required eight years to bring the or
ganization to this stage of development. The movement,
begun so small, had spread until it now included thir
teen churches with a total membership of about one
1 He was not a Mennonite. The committee was compelled to
act contrary to the conference instructions, no English teacher be
ing available within the Mennonite denomination.
thousand. New life and great joy was felt throughout
the Mennonite denomination as the direct result of this
movement. Commendable zeal was manifested for the
cause, for in these few years more than eleven dollars
per member had been contributed toward a school, and
in addition a considerable amount was contributed to
ward the Java Mission and mission work at home. It
was a period of awakening, of joyful activity. And still
greater things were expected of the future when this
movement under the guidance of God should mature its
blessed fruits.
PART THIRD.
EXPERIMENTAL PERIOD.
The Conference experiments and has some trying experiences.
This period covers eleven years; from the opening
of the school January 2, 1868 to its aban
donment, December 31, iSj8.
In the first attempt at co-operation by the newly
formed union it was inevitable that the various peculi
arities of custom and aim should manifest themselves
and occasionally clash upon each other. This of course
must result in more or less friction and misunderstand
ing. If the Conference should continue to exist it had to
endure the shocks arising from such differences and
the differences themselves had to be reduced.
Every undertaking entered upon by inexperienced
persons is subjected to trials arising from blunders of in
experience. The General Conference had such a begin
ning and could therefore not escape such trials.
In this section are recorded the adversities and dif-
culties with which the Conference has had to battle and
by which she was sorely tried in her first attempt at
carrying on a common work but over which she has
triumphed.
(142)
143
CHAPTER VII.
School opened. Its early Career. Van der Smissen called.
Fifth General Conference. Western Conference organ
ized. School later Career; Troubles arise; Change
in Teachers; Financial Straits; Controversy over
admission of women. Church Hymnal. Publication.
Incorporation of School. First Graduates. Mission.
In her process of development the Conference has
now entered upon a new stage the carrying on of a
common work. From the opening of her school at
Wadsworth dates the activity proper of the Conference.
For all that had so far been done was chiefly preli
minary and preparatory to the inauguration of their
enterprise. The whole procedure may be compared to
what occurs in the rise of a business enterprise. Sup
pose a company starts a manufactory. First of all a
number of persons meet who discuss the feasibility of
the project and make plans for it. By and by a com
pany is formed. Plans for buildings and the like are
adopted. General arrangements for the operation of
the undertaking are made and finally a business man
ager is appointed. But in all this the company has
not yet reached the point when the thing aimed at is
accomplished. This it has reached only after the fac
tory has been set in motion in accordance with given
instructions. After that the company simply keeps a
watchful eye on the work, receives reports, gives gen
eral instructions affecting the welfare of the undertak-
- H4
ing, while the work itself is carried on through rep-
reprsentatives. The Conference is, as it were, a com
pany in which the individual church members are the
responsible and interested shareholders, the various
phases of activity of the Conference constituting the
business carried on under the management of commit
tees. From these committees the members receive re
ports as to the condition and needs of their respective
departments, and to them they give instructions as to
what they wish to have realized. In entering upon the
operation of the school the Conference had reached the
latter stage of development as a business organization.
The date for beginning the school had been fixed for
January 2, 1868. Before the close of the old year
students from more distant places began to arrive.
Principal Schowalter, who had already established him
self and family in the building, gave them a cordial
welcome. From abroad thirteen young men presented
themselves, eleven of these taking lodgings in the
school. These thirteen represented five different states,
as follows : Illinois (Summerfield) three, Iowa one,
Pennsylvania four, Indiana one, Ohio four. On the
opening day eleven more were added to this number,
these coming from Wadsworth and vicinity. Of the
total number at least thirteen came from Mennonite
homes. In the presence of the Committee of Super
visors, principal Schowalter, instructor A. Fritz and
the students the actual school work was begun. The
opening act was a devotional exercise conducted by the
Supervisors and the Principal. Then the teachers ac
quainted themselves with the students, examined them
as to their knowledge, made the necessary classification
and acquainted the students with the daily program
and the house rules.
Thus the first Mennonite denominational school
in America could begin its first session with the very
nice number of twenty- four young men. That was an
important moment in Mennonite history when that com
pany of young people met for the first time. It was the
initial step in the direction of enlightenment and mental
as well as spiritual liberation of a pious and capable
people ; it was then that the march of progress began
under which that which is noblest in man is given op
portunity to develop and express ifself ; then the process
of leavening began which is gradually affecting all the
Mennonites of America, strengthening the denomination
and not only keeping it from ruin but re-establishing it
in a new lease of life and usefulness.
During the first three months term of school there
were no additions to the number of students. Schowal-
ter very much desired that a greater number of Menno
nite young men might attend the institution built for
them, and he urged this very strongly upon the parents.
However the second term did not bring the desired in
crease. For at the close of the first term sixteen of the
old students dropped out and only eight new ones came
in, giving a total attendance of but sixteen. Of these
the greater number, however, were Mennonites. In this
decline in attendance the school at Wadsworth under
went the same experience that most other schools un
dergo. When the work is new it is prominently before
the attention of all and the novelty attracts many, par
ticularly from the vicinity. The novelty however soon
wears off, the school becomes a common place in life
11
146
and with the disappearance of the transient interest the
school drops to a normal attendance.
Undoubtedly it will afford the reader pleasure to get
a glimpse into the inner life of the first Mennonite
school in America. For this an opportunity is offered
through a description given by Daniel Krehbiel upon a
visit to the institution. Of this description the following is
an extract : "After supper a short time was spent in con
versation with the principal until the time arrived for eve
ning devotionals, at which exercise all the students lodg
ing in the building, ten in number, were present. Soon
after this I retired. At five o clock in the morning the
bell gave the signal to the students to arise. Very soon
I heard foot-steps in the rooms above me and not long
afterwards all were gathered in the school room busy at
reading and studying. For breakfast the bell rang
again. After breakfast morning service was held which
consisted in singing, reading a selection from Scripture
and prayer. Class sessions begin at eight o clock and
continue until one P. M. I attended alternately the
German and English classes and found it very interest
ing. The German work closed with instruction in sing
ing. I was agreeably surprised to observe that they
were able after so brief a period of instruction to render
music in four parts with pleasing success. At one
o clock dinner was served. After dinner the students
spend several hours at manual labor in various employ
ments as circumstances may direct. Some also work at
trades such as carpentering and shoe making. . . .
When I returned to the institution at eight o clock in
the evening the students were in the chapel singing to
the accompaniment of the organ. Surely, I said to
147
myself, it is pleasant to be here. Music, singing, read
ing, studying, praying and by way of variation some
physical exercise, with that one ought to be able to
satisfy himself.
About this time general attention was largely cen
tered on the school. It was the cause to which contri
butions had been made and which had now so far
developed that young men from various churches were
actually being instructed and trained for work inthe
lyord s vineyard. Information pertaining to the school
\vas eagerly sought. There was especially large demand
for photographs of the building. Pictures of various
sizes had been taken and these were offered for sale. In
a short time more than one hundred dollars worth were
disposed of. A general enthusiasm for the common
cause not unlike patriotism prevailed. There seemed
to be a fair prospect that Mennonite denominational
life would pulsate through this school as through its
great heart. The school was centrally located and com
mon property of all. Here a new intellectual and spirit
ual life was growing. At this place were held the com
mittee meetings and from here the business of the Con
ference was transacted. Here were held the Canada and
Ohio Conferences and for a long time the General Con
ference held all its sessions at this central gathering place.
As )^et the teaching force had not been completed in
accordance with the conference instructions, the chair
of theology being still vacant. Previous to opening the
school the search for a suitable man had been in vain.
Finally, when the school was already in operation the
prospect brightened, as there now seemed to be some
promise that a man thoroughly educated and successful
148
in the ministry might be engaged for this position. This
man was Carl J. van der Smissen 1 of Friedrichstadt, Si
lesia, Germany. Already in 1867 the supervising com
mittee had extended a call to him through Chr. Scho-
walter but he had immediately declined. In the follow
ing year the call was repeated with increased urgency.
As van der Smissen s friends advised him to accept the
call he made a more favorable reply. He proposed to
accept the call if certain matters upon clearer presenta
tion would prove satisfactory and if certain conditions
would be agreed to. The conditions were that his ex
penses be paid for a visit to and study of institutions in
Germany similar to the one in America ; that the ex
penses of removal from Germany to America be paid ;
that the position offered him be permanent and the sup
port of himself and family be guaranteed ; and that two
hundred dollars be annually paid toward defraying the
expenses of his son at college until he should have com
pleted his studies.
At first these demads seemed greater to the commit
tee than the churches would be able to meet. However,
when the churches were informed of the situation they
soon proved the contrary. Summerfield, as was often
the case in those days, led in the matter. In one of her
councils this church appropriated out of her treasury two
hundred and fifty dollars towards paying the expenses
of van der Smissen s removal to America. Similar action
was soon afterwards taken by the Iowa churches. With
the rest of the churches this example also found willing
imitation so that within a few weeks the thousand dol
lars necessary for this purpose were at disposal. Conse-
1 See Biographical Appendix.
H9
quently van der Smissen s conditions could be agreed
to and his services engaged.
The removal occurred toward the close of the
year 1868. Upon his arrival in America van der
Smissen spent a few weeks among the churches of
Pennsylvania. He writes of this visit, as follows :
"The reception given the newcomers in Pennsylvania
was very encouraging. Of course day by day and at
every turn it was evident that they had come into a
new world ; the familiar home customs were unknown
here, perhaps even gave offense. And then the Penn-
sylvanian language how strange it sounded to the
newcomer ! It was not at all an easy matter to un
derstand one another. ..." In another place he says :
"Not one hour had we been there (Quakertown) in
the pleasant, hospitable home, when the feeling of
strangeness already subsided and now followed days
and weeks so rich in kindnesses shown us that we in
all humility had again and again to confess our un-
worthiness. From Quakertown to Philadelphia might
appropriately form the heading for one section of an
autobiography should I wish to write one ; and this
section would be richer in content than many sections
of my previous life.
The arrival at Wadsworth and the settlement in
the institution occurred in the last days of the year.
In the institution there \vas great satisfaction over this
gain in teaching force. Schowalter, writing of this
time, says: "The Lord has been gracious to us in a
special way in that he has given to us, to the insti
tution, nay, to the whole Mennonite brotherhood, the
dear brother and theological professor C. J. van der
150
Smissen together with his dear family. That the ar
rival of this dear brother was, for us a special occasion,
you will readily perceive. There was general rejoicing
over this addition to our family and as it came just at
the close of the year we entered upon the year 1869
with happy hearts.
The second school year, begun on November 2,
1868, had had an auspicious beginning. An encour
aging increase in attendance had taken place. It was
felt as an especially gratifying fact that a larger number
of Mennonite young men took advantage of the educa
tional facilities offered. Of these there were eighteen.
Referring to these, Schowalter says : "Although there
are but few among this number who are preparing for
the work for which our institution particularly exists,
we nevertheless entertain the hope that all our students
shall carry away something to their homes and into their
later lifework which shall prove a blessing both to them
and our denomination." The total number of students
now was thirty, of whom seventeen lodged in the school
dormitory. The increased attendance was evidence that
there was a growing interest and confidence in and ap
preciation of the school. With van der Smissen added
to the teachers staff and this goodly number of students,
considering the newness of the undertaking, the school
enterprise was now in a prosperous condition.
With the year 1869 came the time for the regular
triennial session of the Conference. Accordingly the
Fifth General Conference was held May 31 to June 3,
1869, at Wadsworth. This time it met in the spring
instead of the fall. The request for the earlier session
came from the school, as from that quarter "the demand
was made for an earlier meeting of the General Confer
ence, and this demand was re-enforced by several reasons
which led the officers to believe it their duty to yield
and have an earlier meeting." Churches were repre
sented as shown in the following table :
Church. Place. Delegates. Votes.
(Chr. Krehbiel. Job. Schmitt,) .
1. Summerfield ..Illinois 1_ _ . J T . 6
(Jac. I-eisy, M. Lehmann..)
2. Salem Dayton, la.... Daniel Krehbiel 2
3. West Point . . . Iowa J. C. Krehbiel 3
4. Zion Franklin, la. . Chr. Schowalter ...... 5
5. Cleveland Ohio Daniel Krehbiel i
6. Salem Haysville, O. . .Jacob Risser i
7. Wadsworth. . . . Ohio Eph. Hunsberger 3
S. Deep Run Bucks Co., Pa.. Eli Fritz 2
9. East Swamp . . " " L. O. Schimmel 3
10. Flatland " " Wm. B. Moyer i
( Montgomery ( Moses Gottschall )
11. Gottschall .... [4
I Co., Pa ( Sam. Langacker )
12. Hereford Berks Co., Pa. .J. F. Funk 5
13. Philadelphia -. Pennsylvania ..Sam l Klemmer 2
14. Saucona Lecha Co., Pa.W. H. Oberholzer 2
15. Springfield Pennsylvania . . Sam l Mayer 4
16. Upper Milford. Lecha Co., Pa. Peter Mayer 2
17. West Swamp.. Bucks Co., Pa.. J. H. Oberholzer, A. B. Shelly 6
Total Votes 52
Representation at Fifth General Conference, 1869, held
at Wadsworth, Ohio.
Up to this time the several districts which from the
beginning had joined with the conference movement had
remained faithful to it. At the Fifth Conference, how
ever, no representatives appeared from Canada. To
withdraw now while the movement was still small and
weak and had resting upon it the assumed obligations
for the school was no light blow. It was a blow on the
152 -
one hand because of the withdrawal of financial support,
and on the other hand because of the discouraging effect
such action could not help having upon the other parti
cipants. The withdrawing churches, however, were the
greater losers in the end in that they shut themselves off
from the benefits arising from the co-operation and larger
fellowship. From within this secession does not seem
to have originated, but apparantly one, John Brenne-
mann, came among them from elsewhere and influenced
the churches to take this attitude. It is sincerely to be
hoped that these churches, with others closely associated
with them, shall ultimately reunite with the movement
they helped to originate and which has since so success
fully developed. For accuracy s sake it needs to be
stated here that these churches did not yet entirely with
draw ; for at the Sixth Conference one of their number
once more joined hands with her sisters. Even after the
churches as such no longer sent delegates to the Confer
ence individuals still shared in the work, and for a
number of years the district continued to be represented
on the sub-committee of school supervisors through
Jacob Hoch.
Notwithstanding this loss which the Conference sus
tained the total number of churches represented at the
Conference had increased. Instead of thirteen as at the
last session there were now seventeen churches. One
church had been added from Ohio, one from Iowa, and
five from Pennsylvania. At this session the proportion
ate system of representation was for the first time in
operation. This offers an opportunity of ascertaining at
least approximately the total numerical strength of the
Conference. The entire number of votes for all churches
153 -
was fifty-two. Deducting for conservative estimate one-
half a vote from each church for the vote allowed for a
fraction of thirty members, we have say forty-four votes
representing thirty members each, or a grand total for
the co-operating churches of 1320 ; a very respectable
number when it is remembered that but nine years be
fore the movement had begun with scarcely 200 members.
In the deliberations of this session very little was
done looking to new enterprises, but attention was chiefly
given to the setting in order of various matters which
came up in connection with work already begun. After
years of planning and arranging a sort of recess was
taken for rest and in order to see and enjoy what had so
far been accomplished ; to see how the seed sown would
grow, like the farmer who after careful seeding rests
and watches the growth of his crops. The delegates had
hurried to Wadsworth in order to delight themselves in
witnessing the growth of their common crop the school.
However the situation was not such as to furnish unal
loyed pleasure. As not infrequently insects or wet or cold
damage the crop to the farmer s discomfiture so disorders
appeared in the school which, if they did not discourage,
must have greatly pained the friends of the institution.
As already indicated this session occurred earlier
than usual because of a request from the school. The
request was made for two reasons, first because of mis
understandings and friction which had arisen between
members of the faculty, for the removal of which the
Conference now made special arrangements ; and sec
ondly that Schowalter might be granted release from
his position in the school to return to the ministry of his
church. His church had only reluctantly yielded and
154
permitted him to take up the school work. They had
since tried in vain to find some one to fill his place and
now urgently insisted that Schowalter should return, and
he at length believed it his duty to yield to their entrea
ties. After the conference had thoroughly deliberated
on this matter it was concluded that the school could not
spare Schowalter, that the wish of his church could there
fore not be granted. The communication of this delicate
message to the church was entrusted to Chr. Krehbiel,
who, after the seseion, went there in person and succeeded
in arranging matters satisfactorily. But that the church
might not be entirely disappointed it was so arranged
that Schowalter should spend the summer vacation with
his church, the school bearing the travelling expense,
while one of the students was sent there to take charge
of the instruction of the children. Thus for the present
Schowalter remained connected with the school.
Upon request van der Smissen as professor of
theology set before the Conference his ideal of what the
school should strive to do, and enumerated the particu
lar branches to be taught. He said he understood the
purpose of the institution to be "to train young men
to pious, humble, modest members of our denomination.
He stated with emphasis that from the instruction all
show all that was simply display should be omitted,
but that all diligence should be given to render the in
struction simple and thorough. He declared in favor of
a three years course in which instruction should be given
in the following branches : Bible History, Exegesis,
Mennonite Confession of faith, Church History, History
of the Waldeuses, Homiletics and Practical Theology.
Up to this time Schowalter had not only served as
155
teacher but the management of the whole household
had also devolved upon him. At this session of con
ference it was thought wise to employ a steward who
should have charge of the kitchen, dormitory, employ
ment of the students during working hours and all other
domestic business of the institution. 1^. O. Schimmel,
one of the ministers of the "Swamp" Mennonite churches
in Pennsylvania, was called to this position.
For some time the need of a new German hymnal
had been felt, especially in the Pennsylvania churches.
The hymnal then in use had gone out oi print, which
made it impossible to supply the increasing demand.
Moreover that hymnal was not considered suitable to pre
sent conditions. The churches in the west were also
repeatedly in need of additional supplies of hymnals.
But the books used in the different sections were not the
same. It was soon recognized that it would be of mu
tual advantage, if all churches would use the same hym
nal, not only for business reasons, but also because the
feeling of fellowship would thereby be strengthened and
co-operation in worship would be improved. By and
by the thought was proposed and gained in favor that
the conference publish a hymnal suitable to the needs
and views of the churches. This matter was brought
before the conference, and it was resolved "that it be
proposed to the several District Conferences east and
west that they agree to the following plan : that the
western brethren select and omit those hymns which they
can spare from their hymnal, and the eastern brethren se
lect those from their hymnal which they wish to retain ;
that these selections be sent to Professor van der Smissen,
w T ho with the assistance of a committee of three to be ap-
- 156 -
pointed for this purpose shall arrange these for a new
hymnal ; that Chr. Schowalter, A. B. Shelly, and Kph.
Hunsberger shall constitute this committee ; and finally
that this resolution shall he submitted to the District
Conferences for their approval." With this resolution
the matter was allowed to rest for the present.
Finally also a resolution was adopted pertaining to
the cause of union itself. It appears that at this time
the idea of union had also been gaining some in favor
among the so-called "old" Mennonites 1 of the north and
west. Purposing to manifest their fraternal feeling to
ward these the conference made a friendly advance by
instructing van der Smissen "to prepare a letter bearing
on this subject and to send it to John and Daniel Bren-
nemann with the request that it be submitted to the next
council of the "old" Menuonites."
School work had not been discontinued during the
time the Conference was in session. All visitors there
fore had a good opportunity to see the institution and
its workings for themselves. The impressions received
were universally favorable. A few extracts from what
was written on this subject may prove of interest. From
A. B. Shelly we quote the following : "Even this, the
first service we attended, made a very favorable impres
sion on all. It is our opinion that any persons not blind
1 By "old" Mennonites are meant those descendants of the
early Mennonite settlers of Pennsylvania who still maintain a con
servative, non-progressive attitude. For it was by way of distinc
tion from the progressive movement started by J. H. Oberholzer
that they came to apply the adjective "old" to themselves. In
order to be consistent those, who no longer protest against such
things as Oberholzer sought to introduce, but freely use these
themselves, ought to drop that adjective and simply call them
selves Mennonites.
157
to what is good would be convinced by attendance upon
a single devotional exercise that the right spirit prevails
in our institution. Today s service was especially im
pressive to me because on this occasion farewell was
given by the theological professor to tw r o students. The
grave, yet kindly admonitions to those departing, the
urgent appeal to all fellow students and friends to pray
for them could not fail to touch those present very
deeply. It is no exaggeration if we say that few re
mained unmoved that few eyes were left dry. . . . Af
ter this service \ve enjoyed the privilege of attending
upon some class-exercises. We were agreeably surprised
to note the thoroughness of the work of the students
and were thereby convinced of the thoroughness of the
instruction." The visitors in leaving the institution
carried with them the satisfaction of knowing this their
common enterprise successfully engaged in the noble
cause of education.
# *
*
When churches, belonging to the General Confer
ence, form organizations for the purpose of promoting
local interests, such organizations are properly considered
branches of the General Conference and therefore de
serve mention in a history of the General Conference, in
so far as their activity affects the general cause. To
such an organization attention is here directed.
Rise of the Western District Conference.
It will be remembered by the reader that the im
mediate purpose of the meeting, held in Iowa in 1859,
had been to arrange for carrying on home missionary
work in that section of the country. On that occasion
- 158 -
some one had been detailed to attend to that work. In
the years following that small and originally local move
ment had, however, gradually expanded into a far-
reaching and general cause which no longer concerned
itself with the local interests of any one section. Their
own creation had grown too large for the section and
could no longer be used by them to meet the special
needs of their own locality. At first this situation was
scarcely realized. By and by, however, when the local
demands for assistance became more and more persist
ent, it dawned upon those interested, that the General
Conference, their own child, could no longer serve their
local interests. It was discovered that they must again
form an organization through which to satisfy the de
mands arising in the locality. 1
After the situation was once fully realized the mat
ter soon came to a head. A conference of the western
churches was called in 1868. The first session of the
Western District Conference 2 began October 4, in Zion
church, Iowa ; the same church in which the First
General Conference was held. As of some historic inter
est we quote the preamble to the minutes of that meeting :
"For several years past there was felt among us
deep pity for, and sympathy with, the condition of
many of our brethren in the north and west who have
become isolated and are without the necessary spiritual
care. Because of this feeling it has repeatedly been a
question with us whether love did not require it of
us to supply these brethren w r ith at least some of the
1 Christian Krehbie) first suggested such a conference and it
was upon agitation by him that the first session was called.
2 Later "Middle District."
159 -
crumbs from the tables of our organized churches and
to encourage and edify them in their isolation.
"This matter had been brought under consideration
here (Iowa) and found considerable support. In order,
however, to be able to discharge this obligation, a con
ference was proposed of as many churches as would care
to share in this work of love. Accordingly we extended
an invitation to all churches known to us and situated
within a certain distance.
Five churches responded to this invitation. Plainly
the object was to form an organization through which
to carry on home missionary work, for all resolutions
adopted concerned themselves with this subject. Two
home missionaries were chosen, Chr. Krehbiel of Summer-
field, 111., for the southwest, and John C. Krehbiel of
West Point, la. , for the northwest. They were to devote
a portion of their time to this work and as compensation
should receive two dollars per day and expenses paid.
The spirit of sacrifice and action of these churches is re
markable. For at the very time when these few small
churches undertook this additional work they were also
the most liberal supporters of the conference school and
the Javanese mission. They have furnished an example
of self-denying service which is worthy of being studied
and imitated in our day.
* *
*
The second school year closed not long after the
session of the Fifth Conference. Schowalter spent the
vacation with his church in Iowa. Van der Smissen
paid a visit to the churches in Canada with which he
had carried on a correspondence while yet in Europe.
The third school year opened in September. That the
i6o -
institution was gaining in popularity is evidenced by the
increased attendance ; but what was especially gratifying
in this connection was that the eastern churches had a
decidedly increased representation. During the first two
years those churches had sent a total of only eleven stu
dents, but during the first month of the third year thir
teen were enrolled from that section, and by the close of
that year the number was increased to twenty. The
other districts were also well represented so that the total
enrollment for the year was forty -six. Most of these
came from Mennonite families and had their lodging in
the school dormitory ; this being crowded to the utmost.
This state of affairs gave great satisfaction to the friends
of the school. Of course those in charge were especially
pleased, their pleasure being enhanced by the attendance
of so large a number of youths of whom it could be ex
pected that, after completion of their studies, they would
devote their attainments to the benefit of the denomina
tion. In this respect the institution was in a prosperous
condition and its future apparently full of promise. How
pleasant a task would it not be to be permitted to report
equally satisfactory conditions in all phases of the school
enterprise. Unfortunately this is not possible. On the
contrary it must be reported that for many months a most
unhappy state of affairs existed which gradually developed
into a sort of chronic evil, and ultimately became one of
the chief causes for the abandonment of the institution.
The state of affairs referred to is the more humilat-
ing because it existed between members of the faculty.
The trouble had its origin in a misunderstanding be
tween van der Smissen and Schowalter as to the au
thority and position given to van der Smissen in his call.
161
On this point an investigating committee, appointed at a
later time, reported as follows : "The origin of these
vexatious circumstances dates back to the time of the
call of van der Smissen, in that the call, as composed
in 1868, contains a contradiction to resolutions adopted
at the conference of 1866. Said resolutions assign the
highest authority (principalship) in the institution to
the teacher of the German department. However Scho-
walter, who had accepted his position on the condition
that the principalship should not devolve on him alone,
had assigned the principalship to van der Smissen. This,
it is true, was done with the approval of the supervisors,
but in contradiction to the conference instructions.
In accordance with the stipulations made in his
call van der Smissen expected at entrance upon his
duties to step at the head of the institution and to con
duct it according to his own ideas. Schowalter on the
contrary expected to co-operate with van der Smissen,
and that in a fraternal spirit they would manage the
school together. Had both from the beginning been less
self-assertive and more willing to forbear it is probable
that all could have been amicably arranged. Unfortu
nately, however, the one adhered obstinately to the
verbal terms of the call, claiming for himself undivided
principalship, while the other was prohibited by the con
ference instructions from yielding his position. This
brought on a conflict in which bitter feelings were aroused
and very unpleasant scenes occured.
It was this lamentable conflict which had occasioned
the demand for the earlier convening of the Fifth Con
ference in order that through it the difficulty might be
removed. For the Conference alone had authority to
12
162
act in this matter, since the regulation binding Scho-
walter had been established by the Conference. The
problem was not an easy one to solve. If van der Smis-
sen insisted on the terms of the call given him, then no
choice remained for the Conference. For van der Smis-
sen could not be dismissed, the terms of his call guaran
teeing support of himself and family while he lived. What
the outcome would be therefore depended entirely on the
attitude van der Smissen would take. Three possibil
ities were open : i. Agree to the original arrangements
of the Conference which assign the principalship to the
German teacher. 2. Let van der Smissen have his way
and give him the principalship. 3. Compromise. Van
der Smissen chose to compromise, and with the approval
of the Conference he made a written agreement with
Schowalter, assigning to each a certain definite part of
the management. The agreement was as follows :
"Specification of the work, rights and duties of the
Theological and German teachers agreed upon at the
General Conference held May 31 to June 3, 1869.
1. They co-operate in fixing the daily program.
2. Both assist in entrance examinations.
3. Certificates and other credentials of students are
in the custody of the second teacher (German) ; he also
has charge of the enrollment.
4. Upon the first teacher (Theological) devolves
the conduct of devotional exercises. He sees to it that
order is observed in the dormitory.
5. Permission to leave the premises must be ob
tained from the first teacher.
6. The second teacher has charge of the books and
treasury of the institution.
- 1 63 -
7. The care of the class rooms devolves upon the
second teacher.
8. The second teacher has the care of the beds of
the students.
What is not expressly specified in the foregoing
comes under the charge of the first teacher.
"To the above agreement the Conference gives her
full consent." 1
By this compromise a sort of division of work and
duties had been effected which apparently removed the
cause of conflict and friction. However this divided
government could not and did not work as well as had
been expected. For the carefully described limits of
duties and rights could not prevent clashes and friction
in the practical execution of the work.
Not only had the Conference succeeded in settling
the cause of dispute by a compromise, but a reconcilia
tion between these men had been effected which justly
entitled to the hope that, after this, mutual forbearance
would be exercised which would obviate all further dis
cord. However with the unpleasant experiences still
fresh in memory the divided government soon led to re
newed friction. From the very beginning Schowalter
had wished to end the difficulty by retiring, to which,
however, the Conference had not consented. But now,
when under the new arrangement the longed for peace
could not be maintained, Schowalter resigned his posi
tion, and a successor having been secured in Jonas Y.
Schultz, 2 he retired October, 1869, from the work in
which he had labored for two years wdth signal blessing.
1 Wadsworth Institution Record, No. IX. p. 118.
2 Jonas Y. Schultz now lives at Quakertown, Pa. He edits a
little paper called "Ilimmelsmanna."
- 1 64 -
Schultz had been only temporarily engaged until a
suitable man could be found for the position. The com
mittee believed to have found in him the very man to
help the school to continued success and so prevailed
upon him to accept the position permanently. The
committee had not misjudged the man. To him the
welfare of the institution was a matter of conscience.
His heart was in the cause. He was in every way suited
to the place. He possesed an appropriate education, so
was qualified as instructor. At the same time he was of
a kind and yielding disposition ; it was easy to get along
with him. It is said of him that he frequently retired to
the solitude of the neighboring woods in order that he
might there pray undisturbed for the welfare of the
school. As there had been no estrangement between him
and the theological professor, and as each had certain
specific duties to perform, it was hoped that thereafter all
would go smoothly in the management. So far as could
be observed from without this satisfactory condition did
prevail and for several years the institution unfolded a
richly blest activity. It was the flowering time of the
school during which it attained its greatest glory.
The reader no doubt will enjoy a look into the
daily life of the institution at this time. Fortunately a
description of the routine of one day is given to us by
van der Smissen himself. It is as follows :
"At five in the morning the bell sounds, and soon
afterwards you may notice that the night is passed and
day has come. The young people now wash, beds are
made up and the study rooms are swept this constitutes
the first work. Every one goes to his studies as soon as
possible ; for the time before morning devotionals must
be utilized.
- i6 5 -
"Breakfast is served at half past seven. At eight
recitations begin and continue until dinner is served at
one o clock. As the students file out of the room after
dinner, the steward, Iy. O. Schimmel, awaits them with
instructions in hand for now the manual work begins.
This is an excellent arrangement in our institution. All
crowd about the steward, each curious as to what special
work will be assigned to him. Nothing of dissatisfaction
with this arrangement can be noticed on the students ;
they seem to enjoy it. Soon you may see them, accord
ing to the time of the year, in yard, garden or field busy
at work. It is no simple matter, especially when the
weather is bad and the house is as full as it was this
winter, to find work for all ; and still more difficult to
assign work to each to suit his natural tastes. Never
theless it works well, the appointment of a steward hav
ing greatly improved this part of the school.
"That the reader may be able to form some concep
tion of what the daily assignments of work are, a list is
here inserted :
1 person stable work.
2 persons peeling potatoes in kitchen.
2 persons - carry wood for supply of kitchen and rooms,
i person -take wagon to blacksmith.
1 person fasten wash line.
3 persons work at carpentering.
2 persons work at shoemaking.
2 persons cut wood.
i person borrow 7 saw in town.
1 person get mail.
2 persons take meat to Hunsberger to be smoked.
The rest cut wood.
166
"One person regularly milks the cow, two assist in
setting the table and are free from other work.
"At three o clock the bell calls the students from
their work to class sessions ; two occuring in the after
noon. From five to six is a study hour. At six supper
is served. The time after supper is spent at studying
until nine o clock when evening devotion is held. Bed
time comes at ten, and soon after that all the young
people are in their bed-rooms.
"When the weather is favorable a short time of the
day is usually spent at ball play or some other athletic
exercise. While on the one hand diligent study is re
quired, on the other hand opportunity for physical ex
ercise is gladly given."
Of course at this time the school was popular with
the churches, and its friends were constantly multiplying.
Contributions flo\ved freely. Not only was money given
but also supplies for kitchen and dormitory. For ex
ample the following credits are given for November,
1870: 16 bushels apples, one 16 Ib. cheese, several
barrels apple butter, 6 bushels turnips, 25 head cab
bages, 2 squashes, 10 cans tomatoes, i package dried
beans. People gave gladly, for they believed the school
to be a means for advancing the Lord s cause. An
illustration of the feelings with which the school was
regarded is furnished in a letter by Jacob Hoch, 1 dated
February 21, 1870. He says : "What then is the evi
dence, or where is the fruit of so many prayers offered
by Mennonite brothers and sisters during many years for
a reformation, for new, sanctified life in God in the
Mennonite denomination ? Behold ! Yonder in Ohio
1 Member from Canada of sub-committee of supervisors.
- i6 7 -
there stands a house, built by God through the hands of
men, contrary to all thought and expectation, in which
there are teachers and students engaged daily in study
ing and practicing godliness to the blessing of the Men-
nonite church and also of the heathen. That is the fruit,
that the blessing wrought by so much prayer. It is the
Lord s doing and it is marvelous in our eyes."
With the students themselves the institution was
popular, and to such as remained for an extended pe
riod of time it became as a home. This is clearly ob
servable from occasional communications from students
published in the Friedensbote. Ex-students bore away
with them a fond attachment to the institution and it is
remembered by many with tender gratitude to this day.
Referring to this attachment one ex-student wrote as fol
lows : "All have more or less definitely expressed the
wish I wish I might still remain in the institution !"
So far as the school work itself is concerned it was
at this time very successfully carried on. Able teachers
were sincerely endeavoring to train men for the church
who should be spiritually alive and thoroughly educated.
An unexpectedly large number of Mennonite youths
were taking advantage of the opportunity offered. To
the people the school was giving satisfaction. Had no
other disturbing conditions existed a prosperous continu
ance would have been assured. But untoward con
ditions did exist.
The reader will remember that the building when
dedicated had a considerable debt resting upon it. As
the school did not begin until a year after its dedication
no funds were required for conducting it. This there
fore was the opportunity for freeing the institution from
168
debt. But nothing was done ; no one seems to have
realized the situation. The debt was not only not re
duced but it actually increased through accumulating
interest and necessary expenses. At the time of opening
the school Schowalter reported a debt of 2050 dollars.
Had a sufficiently large admission fee been charged to
cover at least the greater part of the teachers salaries
this debt would easily have been wiped out in the course
of a few years. However the charges to students were
so low that they barely sufficed to pay for the students
board. Salaries of teachers and current expenses had
therefore to be met by contributions from the churches,
whether the students were few or many. The churches
did not fail to contribute for this purpose and that right
liberally. But there was no system in the whole matter.
No one knew how much each particular church needed
to give in order to meet the demands of the school. The
giving being done at random the contributions failed to
cover the annual deficit. So the debt increased from
year to year until on January i, 1871, it amounted to
more than five thousand dollars. When this became
known the friends of the institution began fo tremble
for its safety.
When it was once fully realized that the situation
was growing worse every year some began to cast about
for a remedy. At one of her sessions the Eastern Con
ference decided to pay off 2200 dollars which had been
borrowed in the east. This was very noble on their
part, provided they intended to assist in liquidating the
rest of the debt. But if they expected the other churches
to cover the remainder which was more than half the
debt the division would have been too unequal, for more
169 -
than half the conference churches then belonged to the
Eastern District. As this proceedure was not general it
did not bring relief ; the debt remained. Various
schemes for overcoming the difficulty were suggested.
One was that thousand persons give each ten dollars
annually and thus give prompt and permanent relief.
But plausible as this plan seemed it was entirely im
practicable. For the total membership of the Conference
was not much over one thousand and of course many of
these were children or persons without means. Daniel
Baer of Summerfield, realizing this weakness in the
scheme made the following reply to the proposition: "If
the proposer only had the 998 contributors I would gladly
take the last two places." Another scheme which
aimed at a partial payment of the debt was more feasible
in that it proposed that fifty persons should each give
fifty dollars. The best plan, however, came from J. H.
Oberholzer who as early as 1869 suggested the creating
of a school fund. According to his scheme a large num
ber of persons should pledge themselves to some sum of
money, the amount being at the donor s option, on which
they would pay five per cent, annually into the school
treasury. The fund should be obtained through solici
tation and the total fund w r as set for at least 15,000 dol
lars. It is true this total was not set high enough, as at
five per cent, it would not have covered the annual de
ficit. Nevertheless the scheme w r as the correct one and
if adopted would undoubtedly have given as satisfactory
results as it does now in connection with Bethel College.
During the summer of 1870 the committee of super
visors, upon the suggestion of instructor Schultz, re
quested the sub-committee members to induce their
170 -
districts to take a general and systematic collection for
debt payment. To this the Eastern Conference replied :
"It is the sense of this Conference that on the whole it
is better at the present time not to take any collection
toward the cancellation of the debt. The answer of the
Western Conference was : "Resolved, that we fully real
ize that the debt must be paid, and that we are willing
according to ability to make efforts that it be paid. " As
might be expected these resolutions did not secure any
improvement in this troublesome situation. However
in some quarters energetic efforts began now to be made
aiming at relief. In 1871 one of the Western churches
(Summerfield) alone contributed one thousand dollars
toward debt payment. From other places also came
good sized donations. But such isolated efforts did not
secure the desired result. The debt was not even re
duced during that year. There was a lack of concerted
action in this matter. The scattered forces needed to be
combined that with one decisive action the evil might
be removed, which as a festering sore was eating away
the vitality of the institution. As long, however, as the
old system was adhered to, even the cleaning up of the
old debt would not have brought permanent relief. The
source of indebtedness must be shut off and the
school put on such a financial basis as to prevent an an
nual shortage. In failing to do this one of the mistakes
of inexperience was made which in its effects proved
fatal to this first and highly cherished undertaking.
When originally founded the school was planned
exclusively for men. Not that the founders of the school
in so doing consciously purposed to bar women from the
privileges of the institution. The thought of a co-edu-
cational school never entered their minds. It was with
them a matter-of-course that their school was for men
only. The}* aimed to train missionaries, ministers and
teachers, and such work, according to the bias of tradi
tion, only men could do. Many of the founders had
only recently come from Europe where the higher edu
cation of the sexes is carried on separately, so in found
ing their institution they simply followed what was cus
tomary in admitting men only.
Not many months after the opening of the school
there already arose a demand for admission of women
into the institution, and so give to them as well as to
young men the benefits to be derived. As time went on
this demand became more and more persistent. The
desire for this privilege was particularly strong in the
east w T here w T omen had long ago been granted co-ordinate
social position with men. This subject came to public
discussion as early as 1868. The question of the edu
cation of women was very intelligently discussed in
articles published in the Friedensbote. However opin
ions varied so greatly that the doors of the school still
remained closed to women. On the one hand it was
urged that just as education equips man for greater use
fulness in life so too woman, if given the benefit of edu
cation, is more capable of discharging her duties success
fully ; in the home she will fill her place with more
dignity and more acceptably to God ; as an educator of
her children she will be more apt and successful ; and
should she be called upon to serve as a missionary s wife
she will be a far more valuable help to her husband and
of greater service to the cause if possessed of a good
education. On the other hand some of the opposition
172
still clung to the antiquated idea that all the education
a woman needs is at most the ability to read and write ;
others, though not opposed to education of women, held
that education of men and women in the same institution
was improper.
As stated, this discussion brought no change. As
before only men were admitted. For two years the
question was agitated in private only, but was constantly
gaining supporters. In 1870 it was again brought to
general attention through an article by J. G. Stauffer.
From this article we quote the following extract : "Sup
pose our daughters should receive more Christian edu
cation what would be the effect? Very likely, upon
becoming mothers, they would apply themselves to
better advantage in giving their children Christian train
ing. Who loves the children more than mother ? Who
has an earlier chance to instruct them than mother ? . . .
I rise to champion the cause of woman the weaker sex.
They too should have the privilege of receiving instruction
in our school. How r have not the sisters in our denomina
tion labored in behalf of the institution in furnishing beds
and other things ! Work they may but not enjoy. ..."
About this time J. H. Oberholzer also exerted his
influence in favor of co education. He addressed a
writing to the supervisors in which he says "that he can
see no contradiction to the real spirit and purpose of the
institution if women be permitted to attend the classes,
even though the constitution be entirely silent on the
question of instruction of women. His plan was that
women attend the class sessions but have their lodging
elsewhere than in the institution. Oberholzer s sug
gestion was considered in the regular session of the
- 73
committee and the following resolution was adopted :
"This committee appreciates the full importance of this
matter and therefore requests the members of the sub-com
mittee to bring it up for consideration in the coming ses
sions of the district conferences and to report the results.
As a result of this request a general and very lively
discussion on the proposition to admit women to the
class sessions arose. It appears that a majority favored
such an arrangement, that there was, however, a stub
born minority who vehemently protested. As already
stated the strongest support came from the east, so the
matter could be easily disposed of at their conference.
Their resolution was "that if in the judgement of the
committee and faculty it seems practical to admit women
to the classes then such admittance is sanctioned by this
conference." The commendable purpose evidently was
to open the school to women. But in passing we note
that the resolution contained a feature which might be
come dangerous to the General Conference in that her
authority in this matter was entirely ignored. The
answer of the Western Conference was that "it is the
sense of this conference that it is not within the province
of district conferences to give instructions with regard to
admission of women into the institution, as the disposition
of such fundamental matters rests exclusively with the
General Conference. However this conference recognizes
that a school for women is desirable. We purpose, there
fore, first of all to wipe out the debt resting on the school,
after which we shall be ready to undertake the establish
ment of a girl s school." While not opposed to the
education of women, the western churches w r ere evidently
not ready to make the concession to the east of admitting
174 -
girls to the classes of the present institution. About
this time opposition was manifested by occupants of the
institution. Mrs. van der Smissen, the professor s wife,
made a reply through the Friedensbote to Stauffer s
article. She endeavored to show that the proposed
arrangement would not be accompanied by desirable
results nor would it bring any blessings to the de
nomination or the institution. ; No agreement could
be reached on this question, hence no change was made ;
only men were admitted. Women, if they would secure
higher education, must, procure it elsewhere.
* *
*
The preparation of a new hymnal, it will be remem
bered, had been delegated by the General Conference to
the district conferences and a co-operating special com
mittee. The Eastern Conference first took up the mat
ter. In their fall session of 1869 the plan of the General
Conference was approved , and a committee was instructed
"to select from the hymnal no\v in use the hymns to be
incorporated in the new hymnal." At the next session
( 1870) this committee reported that two hundred hymns
had been selected, of which, however, about one hun
dred were also contained in the hymnal of the Western
churches ; that this selection had been forwarded to the
Western brethren and that the action of the \vest was
now being awaited.
The Western Conference did nothing in the matter
until the fall of 1870. These churches had in use a
hymnal published by the Mennonite churches of South
Germany 1 with which they were very well satisfied.
1 The churches of Baden and the Palatinate had co-operated
in the publication of a hymnal. A committee assisted by the
~ 175
They were not at all disposed to give it up on the
chance of having it replaced by something inferior. Af
ter having seriously considered the matter they adopted
the following resolution :
"With respect to the proposed new hymnal we feel
ourselves prompted in fraternal affection to submit to
you, our eastern brethren, for your consideration, the
following result of our deliberation : It is our aim and
purpose, dear brethren, to strengthen the bond of union
among those of our faith whether they be near or far, in
this country or Europe. We therefore desire to evade
everything that even by appearances might tend to
weaken this bond of love. For, dear brethren, you no
doubt are aware that by this hymnal the bond of fel
lowship is already established between us and many Eu
ropean brethren.
"Further we desire to submit to your thoughtful
consideration that our hymnal is of such a high standard
that it is not at all probable that we ourselves would
succeed in replacing it by another which could consti
tute a treasure so suitable to home and public service,
and which would offer so well for heart and life what
we need as does this one.
"We also desire in all kindness to propose for your
prayerful consideration and self-examination, dear breth
ren, whether over-fondness for your own hymns has not
prompted you to select so large a number as you have
sent us for incorporation in the new hymnal ; for we
presume that what has been said above is clear to you
and that you concede the correctness thereof.
hymnologist Albert Knapp succeeded after laboring for four years
in producing an excellent hymnal containing six hundred spiritual
hymns. It was published about 1856.
- : 7 6 -
"Finally, brethren, we are very willing to accept
from you your most valued hymns, and w r ish to suggest
that in your selection you remember particularly the
needs of the unification cause, as also of Feet-Washing
and Non- Resistance. And in this connection we suggest
to you whether it would not be suitable to secure the
new hymnal by adding a supplement (to our hymnal),
supplied entirely by yourselves. In conclusion we would
most affectionately, yet urgently request you to recon
sider this matter of a new hymnal."
At first the attitude of the western churches gave no
offense. With the better informed the idea of a supple
ment met with approval. Among these were A. B.
Shelly and J. S. Moyer. The latter made a comparison
bet\veen the hymnals now in use and pointed out the
advantages and superiority of that of the west. One of
the advantages he enumerated was that the western
hymnal "has also the melodies, 141 in number, for all
hymns in the book." But to the Eastern Conference, in
session in the spring of 1871, the proposition from the
west did not prove acceptable. A few indeed supported
it, but the majority hesitated. The matter was therefore
postponed and the ministers were instructed to bring the
subject up for consideration in their respective churches.
At the fall session the matter again came before the con
ference and the proposition of the west was now accepted.
A committee of three, consisting of A. B. Shelly, Joseph
Schantz and Christian Clemmer, was instructed to make
the selection of hymns and arrange them for the supple
ment ; the rest of the work being left to the committee
of the General Conference.
At this stage the matter halted once more ; for the
177
wishes as to the size of the book and the arrangement
of the contents diverged so greatly that the committee in
charge thought it best not to proceed. In the west the
wish now was to retain their portion of the book un
altered. The brethren of the east wanted to make some
changes. They had finally consented to let those of the
west retain their book while they would add a supple
ment. However the western hymnal was inconveniently
large. The hymns were divided only into stanzas, the
verses not constituting separate lines. The eastern
churches desired to publish the hymnal in a pocket size
and to have the verses set in separate lines. But both
these changes were stiffly opposed ; the western churches
wanted to retain their book unchanged. They therefore
proposed that "for the present not the whole hymnal
but only the supplement be printed (in America) but
that the rest of the book be obtained from Europe already
printed, but unbound." In short, the western churches
insisted that their book be left unchanged, without having
proper regard for the wishes of their sister churches.
Leading persons in the east even now counseled, for the
sake of peace and unity, to surrender their own wishes
arid accept the plan made by the western churches.
However the forbearance of long-suffering persons can
come to an end. There was danger that this matter
would develop into an estrangement between the Eastern
and Western districts. The temper which prevailed in
the east may be discovered from an article which ap
peared anonymously in the Friedensbote and of which
the following is an extract :
"Those of the east were, and for the most part still
are, in favor of a new hymnal composed of the choicest
13
hymns from the European and Pennsylvania!! Menno-
nite books, as also from hymnals of other denominations.
This book ought to be published as a pocket edition and
with the verse in separate lines.
"The European brethren seem to be very decidedly
in favor of retaining their book just as it is ; and support
this position with the good argument that the European
hymnal has been stereotyped and can therefore be ob
tained cheaper in Europe than if printed here.
"The present writer is of the opinion that, as the
Mennonites of Pennsylvania admittedly are of a more
yielding disposition than are those from Europe, the
former should adopt the book of the latter just as it is
without a supplement. For this supplement, composed
of hymns from the eastern hymnal, would very likely
not suit the European brethren, and they would grant it
simply to please us. Besides the supplement would be
expensive and would withal give the volume an un
shapely appearance.
"But if the eastern brethren are not disposed to
enter upon the last named plan, then let them return to
their original plan and, regardless of the European
brethren, produce a hymnal suitable to their own taste
and wish."
There was in the east a growing feeling that the
west had not dealt with them in a fraternal spirit in this
matter. As the setting of the verse in separate lines
would not change the contents, it was thought that "as in
all other respects the wishes of the dear western churches
had been submitted to, that now they should not compel
the eastern churches to sacrifice their reasonable wish
to the simple preference of those of the west. Fortu-
179
nately, however, feelings were held in check on both
sides and nothing rash \vas done tending to dissolve
fellowship. Both district conferences referred this matter
back to the General Conference accompanied by state
ments that they would be satisfied with what that body
would see fit to do. At its session of 1872 the General
Conference decided to publish the hymnal with the sup
plement, in a smaller size ; with the verse set in separate
lines ; and to have the printing done in America.
In the year 1856 the Mennonite Printing Union had
undertaken the publication of the Friedensbote (or Christ-
liche Volksblatt as it was then called), and had con
tinued in this work until 1871, when it became necessary
to make some changes. This work had not been under
taken for financial gain and it never did have any gains
to record. On the contrary it was one prolonged struggle
to make the receipts cover the expenses. As not even
enough was made to replace the wear and tear in the
printing outfit, the time finally came when everything
was so run down that, in order to continue, a new equip
ment must be secured. But there was not enough money
in the treasury with which to do this ; in fact during the
fifteen years since the organization of the company many
of the shareholders had died, so that there was little
prospect of securing the necessary funds from the com
pany itself. For this and other reasons it was deemed
prudent to reorganize or to make a change some other
way. One way would have been to organize a new
company similar to the existing one. As, however, the
purpose was to serve not private but denominational in-
182
also been prepared. The proceedings having now been
interrupted nothing further was done until the Confer
ence met in 1872. That body after due deliberation gave
instructions as to what should be done, whereupon the
incorporation was effected in December, 1872.
Theclose of theschool for the year 18701871 marks
a climax in its history. For in that year the first fruit was
matured the first class was graduated. Five young
men had completed the three years theological course
and were graduated on June 22, 1871. These were
Samuel F. Sprunger, 1 John S. Hirschler, 2 S. S. Haury, 3
William Galle 4 and Jacob S. Moyer. 5 With just pride
the architect views the finished structure which under
his masterly superintendence has, piece after piece, grad
ually developed out of a mass of unrelated material into
its present stateliness, unity and usefulness. But more
justly the faithful teacher s heart swells with joy as he
beholds the spiritual structure which has been built up
under his direction in the successful graduate ; and to
this the instructors of the Mennonite school were no ex
ception. It was to them 110 small satisfaction, as this
class of five completed their course, to be permitted to
present them as the first graduates of the institution.
But not only was this an occasion of rejoicing for the
school, it was a triumph for the unification movement.
Only eleven years ago few had dared to entertain the
hope that co-operation among Mennonites would ever be
1 See Biographical Appendix.
2 Now Home Missionary for the Western District Conference.
s Practices Medicine at Newton, .Kansas.
4 Pastor of the Zion Church at Moundridge, Kansas.
5 See Biographical Appendix.
- i8 3 -
secured. And now not only was a successful union in
existence, but already the ranks were being re-enforced
by trained young men, sent forth by an institution owned
and controlled by this union. It is true it had cost much
self-denying labor and many sacrifices to establish and
maintain the institution. But it was now seen and felt
that these efforts had not been in vain. The institution
had already become a manifest blessing to the whole de
nomination in that by it the number of spiritual laborers
was increased ; for all the members of the class had con
secrated themselves to the service of the Gospel.
That, however, over which the greatest satisfaction
was felt, was the fact that Samuel S. Haury, one of this
class, had not only given himself to the ministry of the
Gospel, but had dedicated himself to missionary service
among the heathen. Nothing could have better answered
the prayers and hopes of the promoters of this whole
cause. For it was as a means to the advancement of the
missionary cause that the need of a school was at first
felt. The institution had therefore fulfilled the .highest
expectations ; it had matured the fruit most ardently de
sired ; it had produced the best it could so far as kind
was concerned.
Good begets good. Not only had excellent fruit
been matured, but this result in turn was destined by re
action to be stimulating and spiritually invigorating.
The fruit had to be cared for. The missionary born into
the lap of the church made demands. With increased
blessings obligations multiplied. New duties arose. A
great and needy field for Christian activity opened itself.
By the providence of God the school became the means
for opening to the Mennonites of America the way to the
- 182 -
also been prepared. The proceedings having now been
interrupted nothing further was done until the Confer
ence met in 1872. That body after due deliberation gave
instructions as to what should be done, whereupon the
incorporation was effected in December, 1872.
The close of the school for the year 18701871 marks
a climax in its history. For in that year the first fruit was
matured the first class was graduated. Five young
men had completed the three years theological course
and were graduated on June 22, 1871. These were
Samuel F. Sprunger, 1 John S. Hirschler, 2 S. S. Haury, 3
William Galle 4 and Jacob S. Moyer. 5 With just pride
the architect views the finished structure which under
his masterly superintendence has, piece after piece, grad
ually developed out of a mass of unrelated material into
its present stateliness, unity and usefulness. But more
justly the faithful teacher s heart swells with joy as he
beholds the spiritual structure which has been built up
under his direction in the successful graduate ; and to
this the instructors of the Mennonite school were no ex
ception. It was to them no small satisfaction, as this
class of five completed their course, to be permitted to
present them as the first graduates of the institution.
But not only was this an occasion of rejoicing for the
school, it was a triumph for the unification movement.
Only eleven years ago few had dared to entertain the
hope that co-operation among Mennonites would ever be
1 See Biographical Appendix.
2 Now Home Missionary tor the Western District Conference.
;i Practices Medicine at Newton, .Kansas.
4 Pastor of the Zion Church at Moundridge, Kansas.
* See Biographical Appendix.
secured. And now not only was a successful union in
existence, but already the ranks were being re-enforced
by trained young men, sent forth by an institution owned
and controlled by this union. It is true it had cost much
self-denying labor and many .sacrifices to establish and
maintain the institution. But it was now seen and felt
that these efforts had not been in vain. The institution
had already become a manifest blessing to the whole de
nomination in that by it the number of spiritual laborers
was increased ; for all the members of the class had con
secrated themselves to the service of the Gospel.
That, however, over which the greatest satisfaction
was felt, was the fact that Samuel S. Haury, one of this
class, had not only given himself to the ministry of the
(iospel, but had dedicated himself to missionary service
among the heathen. Nothing could have better answered
the prayers and hopes of the promoters of this whole
cause. For it was as a means to the advancement of the
missionary cause that the need of a school was at first
felt. The institution had therefore fulfilled the .highest
expectations ; it had matured the fruit most ardently de
sired ; it had produced the best it could so far as kind
was concerned.
Good begets good. Not only had excellent fruit
bivn matured, but this result in turn was destined by re
action to be stimulating and spiritually invigorating.
The fruit had to be cared for. The missionary born into
the lap of the church made demands. With increased
blessings obligations multiplied. New duties arose. A
gival and needy field for Christian activity opened itself.
By the providence of God the school became the moans
for opening to the Mennonites of America the way to the
1 84 -
most noble, beautiful and extensive enterprise so far un
dertaken by them namely the proclamation of the Gos
pel to the heathen. This fruitage alone forever marks
the school as a successful undertaking and worthy of a
prominent place among the influences which shaped the
history of the Mennonite denomination.
Steps had been taken by the Conference in 1866 for
undertaking missionary work. But no particular work
had been assigned to the committee then elected; nor
did this committee work up the cause and do something
to open the way for activity. In 1869 the troubles within
the school had so completely overshadowed all else that
nothing was done with regard to mission ; that phase of
the work seemed to have been entirely forgotten. How
ever when it became known that one of the students of
the school felt himself called to enter the missionary
service, interest in the cause awakened with redoubled
vigor. This new situation took the idea of mission out
of the realm of the ideal and made it real brought it
closer home to the people. For was there not now pros
pect that one of their own number would be sent to the
field who would depend upon them for support ! Ex
pectations even rose higher than this. The question im
mediately arose whether the General Conference should
not begin an independent mission of their own with
Haury as missionary. This idea received a very sub
stantial support through the fact that as far back as 1866
Jacob and Mary L,eisy of Summerfield, Ills., had donated
one thousand dollars to the General Conference, with the
provision that this money be put on interest until the
General Conference should begin an independent Mis
sion, when it might be used in support of that enterprise.
- i8 5 -
From the beginning the aim of the Conference had
been to open up and conduct a missionary enterprise
of its own. This purpose had become more firmly
established in the progress of time. With the an
nouncement of Haury s intention the time seemed to
have arrived for action.
It was of course not expected that this work would
be begun at once, as Haury was not ready to enter
the field. He had as yet to spend several years in
preparing for this special work, but it was universally
expected that after that he would enter the mission
field as the representative of the American churches.
How great, therefore, was the disappointment when it
became known that Haury had already applied for ad
mission to another missionary society. If Haury should
really enter the service of another society, then all
the new and cherished hopes of the conference churches
would be utterly shattered.
The association with which Haury had applied was
the Mennonite Missionary Society of Amsterdam, Hoi-
land. His application to this society was due to van der
Smissen who suggested it and encouraged Haury to
take this step, even before it came to the knowledge of
the churches that Haury had dedicated himself to mis
sionary service. This action was directly contrary to
the conference instructions of 1866, and these certainly
should have been regarded in this matter. When van
der Smissen s attention was directed to these instruc
tions, he justified his action by referring to his call.
For this subject is touched in that document in the fol
lowing language : "First of all you desire information as
to what is expected of the theological professor. Parallel
1 86
with the aim to train teachers in the institution there is
another, namely that of imparting to the students the in
dispensable theological knowledge ; and, should one or
the other desire to become a missionary, to give to such
person a course of instruction, as would fit him to enter
the missionary society of Holland and prepare himself
for mission work there." Van der Smissen further
explained that as both the conference instructions of
1866 and the call had been written by Chr. Schowalter,
it could never be supposed "that he (Schowalter) had
not comprehended the sense of the instructions and
written the very opposite in the call from what had been
agreed upon and been intended."
Schowalter s reply to this was, that the part of the
call referred to really set forth what had found expres
sion at the Conference, but had not been recorded at the
time ; that he therefore had written more into the call
than he should have. He denied, however, that van der
Smissen had correctly interpreted what had been writ
ten. For what was said in the call was intended to in
dicate only the kind and degree of information which
should be imparted, and not to delegate to van der Smis
sen the authority of sending missionary candidates to
Holland without consulting the Conference.
Haury had applied with the Amsterdam Society in
February, 1871. In May he received favorable reply.
They were ready to accept him and recommended ad
ditional preparation, preferably at Barmen, Germany.
But before entering upon any binding arrangements they
desired to know whether his parents or his home church
would not provide the means for his further education.
At the same they asked for security against possible loss
- i8 7 -
in case he should change his mind with regard to be
coming a missionary.
Not long after Haury had written to Amsterdam he
also informed his home church (Summerfield) of his
purpose to become a missionary, and that he had offered
himself to the Amsterdam society. His purpose to be
come a missionary was cause for great satisfaction, they
"saw in it an answer to prayer." With regard to the
proposal to Amsterdam they say, "we cannot be pleased,
because thereby the wish of the General Conference has
been ignored, which we feel in duty bound to regard."
They communicated their feelings and wishes in regard
to this matter to Haury. The actions of the church in
this matter naturally were inspired by its minister, Chr.
Krehbiel. When afterwards reply came from Amster
dam Haury sent a copy to the Summerfield church.
The church replied that it could not obligate itself,
as suggested by the Amsterdam society, without the
co-operation of the affiliating churches of the General
Conference. At that time they also requested Haury to
spend his vacation at home with the church, to which he
readily consented.
Accordingly Haury returned to Summerfield after
graduation. He being present, several church meetings
were held in which Haury s future course as also the in
terest of the General Conference were fully considered.
It was there decided that Haury should write up a state
ment of his purpose of becoming a missionary and of his
wishes with regard to the matter, and then publish it in
the Friedensbote. At the same time the officers of the
church should prepare another writing containing a full
statement of the present situation and setting forth plans
i88
as to what might be done. Both writings appeared in
the Friedensbote in August, 1871. At the close of
his article Haury expressed the wish to be permitted to
continue his studies at Barmen without having taken
final action with regard to his relation to either the
Amsterdam society or the General Conference. Finally
he appealed to the Mennonite churches of America to
assist him in securing "further training for the sacred
missionary service. In the article from the Summerfield
church the whole matter was first clearly set forth, and
then the proposition was made that Haury should not
ally himself with any missionary society before com
pleting his studies. That in the meantime he was to
bear in mind that the American churches, with which
he stood in closest relation, had the first and greatest
duties toward him and the prospective work. After the
completion of his preparation he should then "if pos
sible with the approval of the General Conference go to
the missionfield to which the Lord might direct him,
wherever that be, and whether under the General Confer
ence in co-operation with the Amsterdam society or un
der the Conference alone. " Attention was also directed
to the fact that, in case Haury should decide to pursue his
further studies as the prospective missionary of the Gen
eral Conference, the mission committee would be autho
rized to supply Haury with the necessary funds. The
request was also made that all churches soon express
themselves through the Friedensbote with regard to this
matter, and that if no objections were raised it should be
considered as acceptable to all that the committee, to
gether with the conference officers and van der Smissen,
in behalf of the Conference undertake the support of
Haury in his further preparation.
189
The whole situation "being thus brought to general
notice, it soon became manifest that there existed a
deep-seated purpose to carry on independent mission
work through the Conference ; that there was a readi
ness to provide the necessary funds for this purpose ;
and that all were jealously opposed to any procedure
which could injure the Conference through disregard of
its instructions. Within a few days after the publica
tion of the communication from Summerfield the "Penn
sylvania Mission Board" (auxiliary of the Eastern Con
ference) held a session to consider this matter. They
expressed their pleasure at Haury s resolution to become
a missionary, but disapproved of his allying himself
with another society; because, said they, "it is clear
from a resolution of the Conference of 1866 that this or
ganization intends to carry on mission work independ
ently, and so we are unwilling to withdraw our support
from it." They appropriated two hundred dollars
toward Haury s support at school, provided he place
himself under the auspices of the General Conference.
Iowa was also soon heard from with resolutions urging
greater faithfulness to conference instructions and aims,
but also promising support to Haury in the further pro
secution of his studies. Encouraged by these expressions
and assured of support on the part of the American Men-
nonite churches, Haury decided to act upon the Summer-
field plan and continue his preparation for the work.
Accordingly he left in September, 1871, for Europe, there
to attend the school at Barmen, Germany. With this
the mission enterprise had to rest until the Conference
would meet in 1872 and adopt resolutions for the future.
About this time a very buoyant, hopeful spirit pre-
i go
vailed throughout the conference churches. Indeed now
and then threatening clouds had arisen, but they had
always blown over without breaking into a storm. Fric
tion which had occassionally existed had been removed
by the application of the oil of love. Never before had
such blessings been enjoyed by Mennonites in America
as now came to them through school and fellowship.
Under these conditions it was but natural that there was
a universal feeling that the Conference was moving on
toward a very bright and happy future. These feelings
were voiced in an article by John G. Stauffer, entitled :
"The Promising Future of the Mennonites of America."
The following extract of this article will be read with
pleasure.
"More than one hundred and fifty years have elapsed
since this denomination was transplanted to this country ,
into all parts of which it has now spread, and in some
places it has sent its roots down deep, even as a mighty
tree. What constitutes the most pleasing sign of the
times to which I wish to call attention, is, that this tree
is now in full blossom and is even now beginning to
mature some fruit, which gives reason for confidence and
faith in the future of the Mennonite church in America.
"This church now has two printing establishments,
which are effective means for the dissemination of
truth. ... It also has an educational institution for
young men which is in charge of very sincere, Christian
men. From this institution have already gone forth
very active and useful young men, full of the spirit of
Christ. Others are in course of training and promise
well. One is even now at work preparing himself to go
as the first German- American Mennonite missionary to
preach the Gospel to the heathen. Assuredly these signs
of life entitle to the joyful hope that the Mennonite
church has a future. But how much grander still will it
be when the evangelists of our church, anointed with
the Holy Spirit, shall in great numbers labor in this and
in heathen lands and everywhere establish churches ; a
hope, the realization of which is perhaps not far distant."
That such brilliant hopes were entertained need not
surprise us when we remember how rapidly the unifica
tion movement had developed, how success after success
had been achieved, how the capability and activity of
the Conference had surpassed all expectation, causing
the astonished witnesses to exclaim : "This is the Lord s
doing."
Not at all times did circumstances warrant such
buoyancy. In its career the Conference had now reached
a climax of success. But as the traveller must pass from
the hill- top to the valley, so for the Conference there
came after this season of triumph a period of bitter
humiliation.
192
CHAPTER VIII.
School its further course. Sixth Conference. Mennonite
Immigration. Foreign Mission. Home Mission.
Seventh Conference.
Though the school had closed under such satisfying
conditions, the succeeding year (1871 2) could not be
begun without disturbing changes. These changes oc
curred among the teachers, of whom two retired during
the summer of 1871. One of those retiring was Schultz.
Once before he had handed in his resignation, pleading
ill health and that the debt of the institution was an un
bearable burden to him. It will be remembered that
upon him as German teacher devolved the care of the
accounts of the institution. His sensitive nature could
not endure the annoyance arising from constant shortage
of funds. His honest soul contemplated with dread the
possibility of a financial insolvency. He wanted the
debt removed and did all in his power to accomplish
that end, but instead of succeeding in this he saw this
harrassiiig debt growing larger and larger until he felt
he must withdraw. At his first resignation the super
vising committee had so urgently plead with him not to
deprive the institution of his services that he finally
yielded. However the following year brought no im
provement in the financial embarrassment, and as in
193
addition to that vexation the double system of manage
ment of the school brought experiences, which were
exceedingly painful to him, he concluded to retire, and
accordingly vacated his position in the Spring of 1871.
The retirement of this pious, modest but capable man
was a great loss to the institution. M. S. Moyer, 1 a
young man from Pennsylvania and for a time a student
in the school, was called to fill the vacancy. He entered
upon his duties in August of 1871.
Soon after Moyer s entrance Fritz, who had served
as English teacher since the opening of the school, sud
denly and unexpectedly vacated his position. It was
necessary promptly to fill his place. As Moyer was able
to serve also as English teacher, and had originally been
intended by the supervisors for that place, he was as
signed to that department. To the German department
Daniel F. Risser of Summerfield was called, and he en
tered upon this work in December, 1871.
As both the new teachers were members of the
Mennonite church, it was now for the first time that
the school had a faculty of Mennonites only. This was
felt as a cause for congratulation among supporting
churches, and that particularly because two of the
teachers were of their own number, Moyer from the
east and Risser from the west.
At the outset all went very nicely and in good
harmony as very properly it should when brethren of
peace" co-operate. How cordial the relations between
the occupants of the institution were at this time is evi
dent from a report of a Sunday school Christmas cele-
1 See Biographical Appendix.
14
194
bration held in the institution in 1871. Instructors and
students participated in the best of harmony. All assisted
in trimming the tree. The three teachers lit the candles.
Students made speeches and sang beautiful hymns.
Sunday school scholars recited Scripture passages and
other selections. It was indeed a pleasant occasion for
the participants ; in the history of the institution it
stands as a bright example of the spirit which should
always have prevailed, but rarely did.
The attendance was not as large as desired or even
as it had been before. At the close of the year 1871 the
total attendance was but 28, of whom 21 however had
their home in the institution. Among these students
were representatives from all the states in which there
were conference churches, viz : Ohio, Pennsylvania,
Indiana, Iowa, and Illinois. Considerable effort was
made to increase the attendance, the matter being agi
tated from the school as \vell as by the churches them
selves, but the desired result was not obtained. Evidently
there was still lacking with many a full appreciation of
the advantage of a more than common education, and as
long as that was wanting a very full attendance upon the
school could not be expected.
With the year 1872, the time for the regular triennial
session of the General Conference had arrived. Accord
ingly the Sixth General Conference met on October 28
of that year at Wadsworth, Ohio.
Again the Conference experienced an increase.
From seventeen the number of participating churches
had advanced to twenty-three. Nearly all of these
195
twenty-three churches were small ; their total number of
votes aggregating but sixty a gain of eight votes over
the last session. Most of the churches which united at
this time were situated in Pennsylvania, one (Munster-
berg later Berne) was in Indiana. Below is given a list
of the churches with their representatives and votes.
Church. Place. Delegates. Votes.
i. Waterloo Canada J. Huber 3
( C. Krehbiel ; J. Leisy,^
is < J.Vogt ; D.Hirschler, (
D. Baer, J. Haury . . )
2. Summerfield Illinois s i. vogt,u. mrscnier. "> 5
3. Munsterberg (Berne) Indiana S. F. Sprunger.
4. Salem Dayton, la Wm. Galle 2
5- Zion Donnellsonja. $ Chr Schowalter
} Jac. Krebill
6. Franklin Iowa J. S. Hirschler 2
7. WestPoint J.C. KrehbielJ. Risser. 2
5. Ashland Ohio John Risser i
9. Cleveland Daniel Krehbiel i
10. Wadsworth 5 E Hunsberger
( J. Neisz. T. lodes
1 1 . Bartolets Pennsylvania ^
12. Schwenksville > G H< Gottscha11 4
13. Bedminster ) Wm. G. Moyer 3
14. Baumansville
15. East Swamp I A. B. Shelly ,
16. West Swamp fj. H . Oberholzer. . . . } IO
17. Flatland " J
c8. Boyertown ..Abr. Gottschall i
19. Hereford . . Chr. Clemmer 5
20. Philadelphia . . L. O. Schimmel 3
21. Saucona ..W. H. Oberholzer 2
22. Springfield -J. S. Moyer 4
23. Upper Milford ..Jos. Schantz 3
Total Votes 60
List of churches represented at Sixth General Conference.
Held at Wadsworth, Ohio. 1872.
-196
The election of officers, occurring then at the begin
ning of the sessions, brought on a change which deserves
notice. Up to this time J. H. Oberholzer, who had done
so much toward originating the Conference, had served
as chairman of the organization. Because of his ad
vanced age he now desired to be relieved of this respon
sibility. When such zealous and successful leaders retire
from activity, we regret to see them go, and we call to
remembrance with gratitude what they have done for us.
As for himself he could retire with a satisfied heart.
Many years had he labored unselfishly in the Lord s ser
vice, but now in his old age it was his privilege to see
the beautiful fruit of his labors. He was present at this
session and presided at the opening, but as soon as his
successor was elected he vacated his chair.
In the selection of a new chairman the Conference
was very fortunate. The choice fell on A. B. Shelly,
editor of the Friedensbote, who was well known as an
intelligent, clear-sighted man, honestly seeking to pro
mote the best interests of the cause. He was well quali
fied for the office tendered him, as he possessed a calm
temper and would not allow himself to be drawn
into any rash act. His sincere purpose at all times was
to treat every one with full fairness and considerateness
under the existing rules. For twenty-four years he filled
this important position to the entire satisfaction of all.
The first subject for consideration presented by the
business committee was Home Mission, that is, evange
listic work among Mennonite churches. After due de
liberation it was resolved to undertake this kind of work.
Accordingly three persons were appointed to this duty.
For the east L- O. Schimmel was chosen, for the central
district B. Hunsberger, and for the west Chr. Krehbiel.
They were instructed to devote a portion of their time to
this work according to needs and circumstances, in com
pensation for which the Conference promised them two
dollars per day and payment of travelling expenses.
The reports from the school were not at all encour
aging. On the one hand a decrease in the attendance
during the year from twenty-six to twenty had occurred,
and on the other hand the debt, despite the efforts made
to wipe it out, still amounted to almost four thousand
dollars. Nevertheless the supporters of the cause were
not disheartened, but endeavored to find ways and means
to let them out of the difficulty and to set the school
upon a solid basis. In order to rid the school of the
harassing debt, it was resolved, i. That the Conference
urgently requests that every church appoint out of their
own number a solicitor of funds for the liquidation of the
debt ; and 2. That a separate account be kept of the
debt and that it be not confused with the current ex
pense account.
The system of management of the institution was
altered somewhat at this time. The division into a local
committee of supervisors and a sub-committee of persons
from the several districts was retained. It was, however,
desired that the sub-committee should be more intimately
connected with the management of current affairs. The
following plan was therefore adopted :
"The committee of supervisors order and dispose
of all such matters as will bear of no postponement ;
provided, however, that matters which are of interest to
the Conference be reported monthly to each member of
the sub-committee. Matters of great importance which
198
can bear postponement for at least two weeks shall first
be reported to the sub-committee members and their
opinion obtained, whereupon the supervisors shall take
action in accordance with their conscientious conviction.
Members of the sub-committee shall always be entitled
to express to the supervisors their approval or disap
proval of matters appearing in the monthly reports. As
desirable and feasible as this arrangement appears in
theory, it nevertheless became the cause in practical
operation of serious friction and misunderstanding.
The following persons were chosen to the manage
ment of the school interests : Committee of supervisors,
Hiram H. Drake (President), Harrison Thomas, An
thony Overholt; Sub-committee, S. B. Baumann for Ca
nada, W. H. Oberholzer for Pennsylvania, Jacob Kreh-
biel III. for the West.
That interest in Foreign Mission had been thor
oughly awakened was very manifest at this session.
Steps were now taken to begin the work in earnest. A
new Mission Board was elected, now of five persons.
Those elected were C. J. van der Smissen, J. H. Ober
holzer, Chr. Krehbiel. The officers of the Conference,
A. B. Shelly and Chr. Schowalter, were members by
virtue of their office.
As stated before Haury, through van der Smissen s
instrumentality, had begun a correspondence with the
Amsterdam Mennonite Mission Society with regard to
entering their service. On the part of that society it was
of course desired that American contributions might
flow into their treasury as heretofore. Accordingly they
offered Haury a position as missionary to Summatra,
there to be associated with Henry Dirks. This friendly
approach the Conference did not wish to pass by un
noticed. It was decided, therefore, to propose that the
Conference as an organization enter into co-operation
with the Amsterdam society on a basis of equality ; ac
cording to which the Conference w r ould send her own
missionary to Summatra, there to labor in conjunction
with missionary Dirks, but to be accountable only to
the Conference, the Conference also being entirely re
sponsible for his support.
It was further ordered that in case nothing should
come of these negotiations with the Amsterdam brethren
that "then the Mission Board is authorized and in
structed to take such steps as the I^ord shall point out to
them for the opening of an independent mission.
Upon the request of the Mission Board the Confer
ence agreed to consider Haury as their prospective mis
sionary and therefore to bear his expenses while pur
suing his course of preparation, but without insisting
that he at this time pledge himself to the service of the
Conference, yet with the expectation that he do so as soon
as the proper time for this should arrive.
As it was expected that others would offer them
selves for missionary service it was resolved "that every
young man that proposes to become a missionary shall
present to any member of the Board a written applica
tion, including also a statement how he came by his
purpose ; and that every missionary candidate must be
at least eighteen years old."
By these resolutions the way was opened by which
the Mennonites of America, under the gracious guidance
of God, entered into active labor on the mission field.
Though unforeseen, the performance of this sacred duty
2OO
has by reaction become a great blessing to the Confer
ence itself. Until now the school, as common possession
and undertaking, had been the means to hold the various
elements in co-operation and to cement them in closer
fellowship. But repeated difficulties, within and con
cerning the institution, had now so weakened the power
of the school in this respect, that it no longer centered
general interest upon itself, wherefore something new
was needed which would enlist the interest and support
of all. This the work of foreign mission happily did.
So, while the Conference sought to do good to others in
the mission enterprise, it unwittingly brought a blessing
upon itself.
Mennonite Immigration.
During the decade following 1870, an extensive
Mennonite immigration occurred. Notice is taken in
this work of that important event because of the in
timate relation in which the General Conference has
stood with that movement, and because the history of
the Conference has to some extent been shaped through
the new conditions arising from the settlements then
made in this country.
After the close of the Civil War the United States
experienced a mighty industrial growth and develop
ment. Among other things it was at that time that the
great, fertile plains of the west were made accessible to
settlement ; in consequence of which a great wave of
emigration moved westward. Among those Mennonites
already settled in this country the desire to move westward
also took hold, prompted largely by the circumstance that
the increased posterity found it difficult to secure a livli-
201
hood. As experience had taught that independent remov
als of single families so scattered the emigrants that new
churches could not be organized to offer them spiritual
homes, the idea was originated to colonize the immi
grants in communities of sufficient strength to form
churches.
This plan was first discussed among the churches of
the Western District Conference ; its originator and chief
promoter being Chr. Krehbiel, pastor of the Summer-
. field church, who, as we shall see, played a leading part
in the whole migratory movement. In a private way
this idea had been under consideration for some time,
when in 1869 it w r as brought to public attention by plac
ing "colonization" as a topic for consideration on the
program of the Western Conference. At that session
Chr. Krehbiel presented a plan for colonization. After
some consideration of the scheme the Conference re
quested Krehbiel to associate with himself five other
members of the Summerfield congregation and prepare
the plan for publication in the Friedensbote. The scheme
thus developed was published February, 1870. Viewed
in the light of events which have since transpired, it
must be conceded that the plan was very practical.
The scheme as published met w r ith approval, but
not sufficient interest was awakened to lead to actual
colonization. At the Conference one year later the mat
ter received no mention. Chr. Krehbiel, backed by his
church, finally stood alone as supporter of the idea, but
he was not to be discouraged. In the fall of 1871 the
church sent a deputation of eight men on an inspection
tour to the great prairies of the west to seek out a suit
able place for a colony. This company, making its
2O2
trip overland in a single wagon, passed through Mis
souri into Nebraska and back through Iowa. Of Ne
braska they reported favorably. It now seemed that the
colonization scheme would receive a new impetus
through the inviting opportunity of securing good farms
almost as a gift.
Just about this time, however, a new movement
arose which gave a new direction to the work already
begun. Reference is had to the Mass-Immigration of
Mennonites from Europe. As early as 1869 rumors had
reached America that the Russian government was
about to abrogate the concessions made to Mennonites
and no longer to exempt them from military service ;
that the Mennonites, however, were not willing to sub
mit to this change and would therefore probably emigrate
en-masse. The dreaded law was later really passed, not
only in Russia, but Germany and Austria likewise passed
laws making universal military service compulsory.
That the passage of these laws would result in ex
tensive emigration was certain, for the great majority of
Mennonites still faithfully adhered to the doctrine of
non-resistance. But in which direction the movement
would go could only be conjectured. Africa, Australia,
South and North America all offered suitable condi
tions and inviting opportunities. North America was,
however, soon given the preference. During the summer
of 1870 a deputation from Prussia visited the United
States. Other deputations followed from Russia. There
were also independent travellers that made inspection
tours to the United States and elsewhere. A company of
these reached Summerfield, 111., in the summer of 1872.
Four young men, Bernhard Warkentin, Philip Wiebe,
203
Peter Dyck and Jacob Beer, composed this company. As
these men here met with the already existing coloniza
tion scheme, and detected in Chr. Krehbiel a wise and
far sighted adviser and leader, and in other respects
found very agreeable conditions in that congregation,
they remained at that place for a considerable time, and
from it as a center made an inspection tour of the west,
northwest, and southwest, accompanied by several mem
bers of the church. The Summerfield people were greatly
pleased with this visit of brethren from beyond the ocean
and gave them a cordial welcome. Heart and home of
fered its best in friendship and hospitality. In a beauti
ful little poem entitled "The Four L,eaved Clover L,eaf,"
Mary Leisy described their mission. Through the Frie-
densbote news of this visit from Russia and its signifi
cance reached the public. This visit gave a vigorous
impulse to the colonization plans. Again plans were
made, but now with a view to a possible union with the
prospective immigration from Europe.
The coming in contact of these visitors with the
Summerfield church and its leader is of importance to
the General Conference history, because the immigra
tion movement here first came in touch with a Confer
ence church, and because already at that time relations
were established which made Summerfield one of the
main objective points and chief stopping places for the
immigrants, by whom in turn acquaintances were formed
which helped to make the later extensive union with the
General Conference much easier and greatly hastened it. l
1 No mention is made of the noble activity of the "Old" Men-
nonites, during the immigration movement, as that would lead be
yond the legitimate sphere of this work.
204
The following spring (1873) brought another depu
tation to Summer field, composed of Jacob Peter, Henry
Wiebe and Cornelius Baur. Chr. Krehbiel accompanied
these men on a land inspection tour to Kansas, with the
result that all carried with them most favorable impres
sions of the advantages which Kansas offered.
Just previous to this the Summerfield church had
entered into still closer relations with the brethren of
Russia. It will be remembered that D. Risser had been
called to Wadsworth from his position as teacher in the
Summerfield parochial school, the latter school in conse
quence being without teacher. Through the first visitors
from Russia attention had been directed to a talented
young teacher in Russia, w r hom they thought it would be
possible to induce to come to this country and accept
this position. Upon Chr. Krehbiel s advice correspond
ence was opened with this person and a call extended to
him. The call was accepted. In the summer of 1873
the new teacher arrived in Summerfield. Soon after
wards he entered upon his duties and for several years
served very successfully in this capacity. This man was
David Goerz, who, being among the first immigrants to
this country and placed at an important center so far as
the immigration was concerned, was easily led into
prominence and usefulness.
Upon pressure by Chr. Krehbiel his long cherished
colonization scheme again rose into prominence. He
succeeded in organizing a colonization company from
members within his own church. This company sent a
committee under leadership of Krehbiel to Kansas "to
examine accurately land and conditions, and if suitable
and possible, to arrange fora purchase, subject to ratifica-
205
tion by the company." This expedition was joined by
D. Goerz and several other Russian brethren. The re
sult of the expedition was that the country about Hal-
stead was selected as suitable for a colony, and arrange
ments were made which later led to a settlement under
most favorable advantages.
In advance of the great immigration from Europe a
few r families had arrived during the year 1873, some of
which temporarily took up residence in Summerfield.
The mass-immigration occurred later. One of the causes
of delay with some was the problem how to provide
means for the transportation of their poor. For even
with the richer churches it soon became evident that the
cost of transporting their poor constituted a heavy bur
den ; to leave the poor behind was not deemed right.
With the poorer churches the carrying along of their
poor was impossible. Help was needed. Appeals for
assistance soon reached America ; for it had already
been noticed that among the brethren in this land there
were sympathetic hearts ready to help those in need.
The first appeal for help came from the so-called Stucky
Swiss church in Russia, and was brought to the general
attention of the Conference churches through the Frie-
densbote.
Again Summerfield took the lead, the first proposi
tion and plan for rendering assistance coming from there.
Jacob Leisy proposed (August 1873) that funds should
be solicited in all churches, either as loans or donations
with which to assist the poor brethren to come to this
country. With others the appeal also struck a responsive
chord. In all places this matter was discussed and a
widespread interest and willingness to help became mani-
206
fest. Some plan was needed by which this willingness
could be crystalized and brought to action. The Western
Conference (Nov. 1873) furnished the plan. In the
resolutions respecting this matter it was agreed that col
lections should be raised in the several churches. A
committee was authorized to receive these contributions
and to remit them for appropriate application. Into this
committee were chosen Chr. Krehbiel, D. Baer and B.
Warkentin, 1 all of the Summerfield church.
At about this same time a similar movement had
sprung up among Mennonites not participating in the
General Conference. With the representatives of that
movement the above named committee entered into cor
respondence, with the result that the two movements
consolidated and formed an aid society under the name
of "Mennonite Board of Guardians" with Chr. Krehbiel
as president, D. Goerz, secretary, John F. Funk, treas
urer and B. Warkentin, agent. Its business headquarters
the society made at Summerfield, Illinois.
A few months later another society for the same
purpose was organized in Pennsylvania by "Old Menno
nites" and members of the Eastern District Conference,
which styled itself the "Mennonite Executive Aid Com
mittee." This society, however, did not co-operate with
the Mennonite Board of Guardians but engaged in in
dependent activity. Both societies pursued the same
noble purpose of assisting poor brethren in Russia and
Germany to remove to America.
Both societies soon had plenty to do. Nor were the
means wanting, although the country was still suffering
1 B. Warkentin, a member of the first deputation, had united
with the Summerfield church and now resided at that place.
207
from the consequences of the war, and even now the
panic of 1873 was resting heavily on the people. The
Mennonites of America pitied their oppressed brethren
and were therefore willing to bring large sacrifices in
their behalf. In May, 1874, so only a short time after
the organization of the societies, the Mennonite Board of
Guardians already had 11,500 dollars at its disposal and
the Executive Aid Committee was not far behind with
8,000 dollars. These sums, however, constituted but a
beginning to the contributions which, both as loans and
gifts, flowed for the needy brethren. For in all more
than one hundred thousand dollars were contributed.
But not only were the poor assisted, but the whole
immigration was greatly aided by favorable contracts,
which these societies made with steamship and railroad
companies, for greatly reduced rates for all immigrants,
and by supplying each company of immigrants, upon
arrival, with competent and experienced guides, who in
many cases accompanied them to their new homes ; and
finally by making arrangements for temporary resting
places in Menuonite communities for companies of immi
grants in their journey to their future home.
During the summer of 1874, the stream of immi
gration began to flow and so continued for several years.
Settlements were made chiefly in Manitoba, Dakota,
Minnesota, Nebraska and Kansas. In the United States
Kansas secured the largest number of settlers. Those
people who were assisted by the two societies also
settled mostly in that state. Not all churches received as
sistance. Several neither asked for nor received any aid,
but carried their poor with them at their own expense.
After the transfer to this country had been accom-
208
plished it was soon discovered that the payment of the
travelling expenses for the poor was not all the assistance
required. For they had to have a living after being here,
and that was difficult to secure in that new section of
country, where industry and natural resources were still
entirely undeveloped. Everybody wanted work and
there was no one to give employment. Starvation stared
these people in the faces. Again the appeal for help
this time for something to eat, went forth, and not in
vain. Though times were hard, whole car loads of pro
visions were sent to the sufferers and a large amount of
cash was contributed. Of the very large quantity of pro
visions sent no record is at hand. It is known, however,
that for the maintainance of the poor of Kansas alone
about 5000 dollars were given, and that later about
10,000 more was raised for settling these people on
farms. Besides these direct gifts a large number of poor
families had been distributed among different churches
in various states, where they were cared for until they
could provide for themselves.
As the immigrants were so amiably received and
fraternally assisted by their American brethren, it could
scarcely be otherwise than that they, in grateful recogni
tion of such kindness, felt themselves drawn to these
brethren. The immigrants had come into more or less
intimate touch with American brethren ; acquaintances
had been formed ; though differing in external matters
the spiritual relationship was recognized and so the way
was prepared for continued fraternal relations and closer
association in the future. Summerfield in particular
was the place \vhere the bonds of fellowship were early
established. As already stated both D. Goerz and B.
2OQ
Warkentin lived there for several years. Other leading
men among the early immigrants also resided there with
their families for several months, or stopped there for
several weeks. Among such may be mentioned the de
ceased minister Wm. Ewert and minister I^eonhard Su-
dermann. 1 As the colony of American Mennonites at
Halstead, Kansas, (composed chiefly of Mennonites from
Summerfield, Chr. Krehbiel himself also soon settling
there,) came to be situated in close proximity to several
European settlements, the intimate relationship already
established at Summerfield was here further developed,
and practically proved the door through which the Eu
ropean churches ultimately approached and joined with
the unification movement of the General Conference.
From the school we parted at the conference of
1872. Let us see how it fared under the disturbing in
fluence of the great tidal wave of Mennonite immigra
tion. Of the new system of management introduced at
the last session it was expected that it would produce
more tranquil conditions within the school, and that with
regard to external matters all would go more successfully
and to better satisfaction, and that in consequence the
institution would regain its former popularity. But the
change in management alone was not depended upon
to bring about this improvement. A decided effort was
about to be made to wipe out the troublesome debt and
to secure a fund witli w r hich to meet the annual short
age. In a number of churches the request of the Con
ference, to take up collections, was heeded. In the spring
1 See Biographical Appendix.
15
210
of 1873, A. B. Shelly urged all churches thus to collect
that by unanimous, concerted action enough might be
raised to pay the entire debt. About this time a move
ment was started to raise a fund of 30,000 dollars, the
interest of which should be used to meet the annual de
ficit. But just at this juncture, when these salutary efforts
were about to assume definite form, the immigration ex
citement began to distract the attention and interest.
The churches of the west were first drawn into the ex
citement, while the eastern churches continued to labor
for the improvement of the school. But as the immigra
tion assumed constantly increasing proportions, it finally
carried all before itself and turned the expectant gaze to
ward Europe. And when the appeal for help came then
the support was diverted from the institution to the aid
of the needy brethren of Europe ; money intended for
the school was absorbed by the immigration movement.
All the money that could be spared was contributed to
ward the aid of the poor immigrants and nothing re
mained for the school. The stream of immigration bore
everything away before it, to the detriment of the school ;
which neglected steadily drifted toward destruction.
Not only, however, through the immigration and its
attendant claims were attention and support withdrawn
from the school. The prospective foreign mission had a
very similar effect. This condition of things was recog
nized at the time, as is shown in the following extract
from an article by A. B. Shelly. He says : Upon
our Mennonite churches, formerly so little accustomed to
giving, of late many demands are made for money con
tributions, so that if all the appeals are heeded, there is
a superabundance of opportunity to make sacrifices.
211
The most important and pressing demand for money
now comes from our needy brethren, the Russian immi
grants. Large sums have already been given for this
purpose ; it now appears as though only a beginning
had been made. Many thousand dollars are still re
quired. ..." "A further demand upon our churches
comes from the mission cause. ..." "Finally the school
comes in for her share of support by the churches.
Had the school at this time been internally in a
prosperous condition, the temporary need would not
have produced any permanent injury. Unfortunately,
however, this was not the case. Disturbing contentions
within the institution continued to eat away its vitality.
One such trouble was occasioned through a refusal by
the principal to admit a nephew of Chr. Schowalter to
the privileges of the institution accorded to Mennonite
youths, on the ground that the young man had been
baptized in his childhood. By this imprudent action of
the principal, the good will of the western churches was
temporarily alienated, but to the permanent injury of
the institution.
But even between the members of the faculty con
tentions of a most deplorable character arose. The
double headed system of management for the school
proved so irritating through confusion of rights and du
ties, that it finally produced a bitter conflict between the
Theological and German professors. Both men were
quick tempered. Instead of practicing forbearance in
love, they allowed their passions to control them. Los
ing sight of the welfare of the school, each sought to
make the other unpopular with the students ; the Ger
man teacher apparently having made the grossest blun-
212
ders in this direction. Finally the trouble became so
aggravated that the committee of supervisors made a
serious attempt to remove it. A joint session with the
sub-committee was called. In May, 1874, all members
of both committees being present, the following resolu
tion was adopted :
"Resolved that the students shall have unrestricted
communication with every one of the teachers ; that it is
the duty of every teacher to encourage the students to
confidence in fellow 7 teachers ; and that in no case shall
it be permissible to use derogatory expressions, to ex
pose weaknesses, or to make any statements w r hich could
in any w r ise tend to lower the respect of students toward
any member of the faculty."
Although all members of the faculty promised to
be governed by these instructions, this effort of the com
mittee did not prove sufficient to remove the difficulty.
The passions had already been too much inflamed. The
fire, temporarily checked, smouldered on and under pro
vocation soon broke out anew in threatening flames.
After the session in May, W. H. Oberholzer, sub-com
mittee member from the east, remained for some time at
Wadsworth, in order to gain more accurate knowledge
of the inner working of the institution by personal obser
vation, and so be better equipped to act intelligently in
matters pertaining to the school. As a result of his ob
servations he, however, allowed his feelings to carry him
into an action, which for a time threatened to prove fatal
not only to the school but also to the Conference. For at
his instigation a committee session was held on July 26,
1874, to which the members from the west and Canada
were not invited. Upon Oberholzer s advice it was de-
- 213 -
cided at this meeting to request the German teacher to
resign his position, because the Pennsylvania brethren,
as also all the students from the east, had lost all confi
dence in him and that for this reason the east was now
withholding its support from the institution. This reso
lution was then communicated to the other members of
the committee. In the west, the German teacher being
the representative on the faculty of that district, this pro
cedure met with decided opposition. The western
member of the sub-committee, Jac. Krehbiel III., im
mediately sent copies of the communication to all the
churches of the Western Conference and requested their
opinion on this matter. Councils were held at once in
all the churches, and without exception the action of the
Wadsworth session was disapproved and sharply re
buked. As the German teacher was in full possession of
the confidence and respect of the western churches, the
action at Wadsworth was considered in the nature of an
affront to the western churches. The strained relations,
which had been gradually arising between east and west,
threatened now under this new provocation to become a
complete rupture. The remonstrances from the churches
were in part couched in rather caustic language and
there was no lack of accusations. Thus for example it
was claimed that at the General Conference the east had
solemnly promised "enormous sums" toward the cancel
lation of the debt, but had failed to make good their
promise, while the west had done its duty. As another
example the following quotations may answer : "At that
time, however, and long enough afterwards the German
teacher was still held in esteem by the Pennsylvania
brethren, that they might have fulfilled their pledged
2I 4
duty ; nevertheless they withheld their contributions
and now the German teacher is the cause of this with
holding ! Such an inconsistent position is too glaringly
wrong to be accepted as a sufficient reason for removing
a man who at least can count on no insignificant number
of supporters of the school, whose entire confidence he
commands to this day." From the same writing we also
take the following : "That the German teacher has lost
much of his reputation in Wadsworth, we concede, par
ticularly as the whole institution has suffered the same
fate, not only in Wadsworth but far beyond, and that long
before the present German teacher was employed there."
That passion was allowed to enter into this matter is
cause for regret. The welfare of any cause is always
jeopardized when excited passions are yielded to. If the
eastern brethren were really behind in the fulfillment of
promises as compared to those of the west, the situation
was not improved by casting it up to them in such an
unfriendly tone. Then also it surely w r ould have been
more consistent with Christian forbearance not to have
insisted so stringently upon their rights and the main-
tainance of their honor. For was it not after all possible
that the situation in the institution might be improved
by the withdrawal of the German teacher, whether the
charges against him were well founded or not ? Surely it
would have been better to have taken this view of the
matter and with self-denial have permitted this resigna
tion. For it must have been plain to all that if east and
west should permanently oppose each other the whole
unification movement would be hopelessly wrecked. It
was indeed a grave mistake which the incomplete com
mittee had made, but the attitude of the west is likewise
2i 5
not above criticism. Excitement had taken hold of the
the people and under its influence mistakes were made
on both sides.
After receiving the remonstrances from the several
churches , the western sub-committee member added a
letter of his own and sent the lot to the committee of
supervisors. W. H. Oberholzer had meanwhile left
Wadsworth. Upon the supervisors the forcible and un
animous disapproval of the western churches had an
overwhelming effect. The antagonistic movemement
against Risser had really not originated with them, and
plainly they had not realized the full import of their
action. Two members of the committee forthwith sent
writings to the western churches, in which they con
fessed to having erred in this matter, one of them adding
the assurance that it was an error not of the heart but of
the head, as they had sincerely sought to advance the
welfare of the institution. This, however, did not satisfy
the west. They wanted assurance that hostilities against
the German teacher had ceased before they would send
any more students, wherefore they demanded that the
committee officially report cessation of hostilities. This
the committee did in November, 1874. Thus another
threatening danger to the school and Conference had
been narrowly escaped. But what must finally become
of the school under these disastrous experiences ?
Scarcely had the difficulty related above been settled
then another came up. This time it was a contention
between the principal of the school and the president of
the committee of supervisors, Hiram Drake. At a meet
ing of the supervisors, held December, 1874, at which
the faculty members were also present, the principal
216
censured the president. Drake had already before this
time contemplated resignation, as the friction and petty
hostilities which were rife in the institution were unen
durable to him. He loved and desired peace. When
now personally affronted, he lost courage entirely and a
few days afterw r ards handed in his resignation, composed
in a loving, Christian spirit, and assigning no cause for
his action.
At the next session of the committee the other two
members made no inquiry as to the cause for Drake s
action, but decided to request him to withdraw his
resignation, and in order to make their request more
effective they asked the sub-committee members to sup
port this request if they saw fit. Two of the members
acted upon, the suggestion of the supervisors, but the
western member insisted that he must first know more
about the case before he could take any action. At the
same time he accused the supervisors of general neglect
of duty in not keeping the sub-committee accurately in
formed as to events in the school. This led to a heated
controversy in which the western member was indeed in
the right, but in pressing this right he exercised neither
forbearance nor good judgment, making no allowance
for existing circumstances and limitations. On the part
of the supervisors the matter was treated more kindly
and considerately, and as meanwhile the officers of the
Conference had also added their request for Drake to
remain, the supervisors took action without having the
support of the western member. To these kindly re
quests Drake yielded and withdrew his resignation, but
only upon certain conditions which he named and by which
he aimed at the prevention of further friction in the school
217
and its management. These conditions he submitted in
writing and they were signed by the committee of super
visors, the instructors and the steward.
This difficulty was thus also removed, but the harm
ful effects could not be prevented. While such discord
and contention existed among those in charge of the in
stitution, the school could not be popular with the stu
dents. It is therefore not matter of surprise to find that
the attendance rapidly diminished and finally became so
small that (April, 1875,) the English teacher, M. S.
Moyer, believed it his duty to resign, because there were
so few students that they could not be divided into classes
enough to keep three teachers engaged, and because by
reducing the teaching force a considerable sum of money
would annually be saved for the institution. To Moyer
the testimony can be given that he sincerely sought to
promote the best interests of the school. He was the one
steady, clear headed man among his volatile companions.
When at times everything was going wrong and certain
ruin seemed impending, he alone remained calm, and
with prudence and tact conciliated the fractious elements
and averted disaster. Moyer s services in this respect
were appreciated by the leaders in the churches, for
which reason there was an unwillingness to accept the
resignation. He was urged to remain at least until the
Conference should meet in the fall. To this he consented.
But not only was the school unpopular with the
students. Rumors of a most disparaging nature with
regard to occurrences in the institution circulated among
the churches. Apparantly the teachers had lost control
of the school, in consequence of which order ran riot
.among the students. For example it was reported that
218
duriiig night one student had burnt the face of a fellow
student with nitrate of silver, but that under the lax
discipline the matter had been lightly treated by the
faculty and the offender let off without proper punish
ment. Another report circulated that students had taken
a goat to the second or third story of the building, had
there placed him before a window and held a mirror
before him. The goat, incensed at the defying attitude
of his supposed antagonist, made for him and dashed
through the window in a fatal leap. Whether or not
such things really happened we shall not presume to
establish. But they indicate very clearly in what sort
of repute the institution stood with the churches at this
time. These disgracing rumors once having gained
currency could not fail to further injure the reputation
of the school.
But the measure of disaster was not yet full. The
deplorable conditions in the institution reached their
climax when, during the night of July 3, 1875, the
malicious attempt was made to destroy the building
by fire. In an unoccupied room of the third story some
one had filled a desk with wood shavings, saturated
these thoroughly with coal oil, lit the contents, closed
down the cover of the desk, opened a window and
hurried away. Although so well planned this incendiary
attempt was frustrated by God s protecting providence.
The fire was not choked in the closed desk but smoul
dered on until it had burnt through the bottom of the
desk. Some fire fell upon the floor of the room, which
was also soaked with oil, and there burnt a large hole,
but, remarkably enough, without any one discovering the
fire it was some way extinguished. Not until the follow-
ing day was the discovery of the incendiary attempt
made when the steward inspected the various rooms.
What was most humiliating about this criminal attempt
was, that it must certainly have been committed by some
one in some way connected with the institution. For the
incendiary must necessarily have been familiar with the
conditions and interior arrangement of the place. How
ever it never became known who committed the act. On
this point an article in the Friedensbote says : "Who it
is that is guilty of this malicious act and what his motives
were will probably always remain unknown. But God s
eye has seen all and He will know how to recompense
the guilty one for this deed, which aimed at the destruc
tion of a Christian institution and which would have
caused the destruction of much property and could
easily have cost human lives, had not God mercifully
intervened."
The many untoward experiences to which the insti
tution was subjected in rapid succession had now seri
ously injured its vitality. By the immigration as also
through the prospective foreign mission attention had
been diverted from the school, and a large part of the
support which w r ould otherwise have gone to the school
was absorbed by these new interests. Neglected by its
supporters and torn by contentions within, the once
prosperous work was rapidly drifting toward ruin.
For some time the more farsighted had realized that
a crisis for the school was impending. Thus a letter ad
dressed to a teacher in 1875 contains the following : "In
view of the events of the past year must we not appre
hensively inquire can a blessing rest upon our institu
tion when scandal after scandal occurs ? I have sincere
220
compassion for the members of the faculty because of
the destructive contentions in the institution." Some
one, writing of the crisis toward which the institution
was drifting, says : "May the Lord look in mercy upon
our institution. ... As matters go now it can not con
tinue much longer. Something must be done. But as
to what that something is I am as yet entirely in the
dark.
In the presence of all these untoward conditions a
disposition was still manifest not to abandon the institu
tion, which had in the past brought such rich blessings,
but to keep it up for the future. Articles written by
eastern friends appeared in the Friedensbote in which
the blessings secured by the school w r ere recounted. At
tention was called to the dangers which threatened it,
and it was strongly urged that a decided effort should be
made to save the institution from failure. J. S. Moyer
for example writes as follows : "Important as the next
conference session may be for the mission cause, it seems
to me, it is still more important for the school. It is
certain, unless a change is made for the school by the
Conference, that this beloved work cannot exist much
longer. External and internal troubles will cause its
death. The financial situation alone is sufficient to
wreck it. If we propose continuing the school and not
let our undertaking be disgraced by defeat, then this
wagon must be dragged out of the mire."
From the pen of A. B. Shelly we have the follow
ing : "We are most positively convinced of the blessing
the school has been to us. Eight young men who have
shared the benefit of its instruction are now actively en
gaged at different places as ministers of the Gospel.
221
Obviously they are performing their work better and
with greater aptness than they could have, had they not
attended our institution. How many of these would
have become ministers, had they not attended the school,
can of course not be known, but it is doubtful whether
all of them would."
At the district conferences the interests of the school
were now taken under consideration. At the Eastern
Conference, "after the condition of the institution had
been thoroughly considered, a committee of five persons
was appointed to devise a scheme for delivering the
school from its present disastrous situation, which scheme
should thereafter be submitted to the General Confer
ence. " The deliberations of the Western Conference led
to an expression of satisfaction at the good which had
been achieved through the institution, but no resolution
was passed aiming at the relief from existing difficulties.
With the opening of the summer term (1875) it be
came sadly evident, how thoroughly the institution had
lost its good reputation with the churches. For the
school began with a total attendance of but thirteen stu
dents, and of these only six came of Mennonite families.
Pennsylvania furnished two students, and the west
stopped short with one. Yes, prospects were that at
tendance would soon cease altogether, for only eight re
mained for the fall term. Surely there was dire need
that something effectual be done soon. Will the Con
ference in its approaching meeting succeed in removing
the causes which drag the institution down, and will
ways and means be found by which once more to restore
the tottering school to life and to establish it to flourish
ing usefulness?
222
Foreign Mission.
The Mission Board had received instructions to
open the way for the Conference to engage actively in
foreign mission work- that is the spread of the Gospel
among heathen. Accordingly they opened a correspond
ence with the Amsterdam Mennonite Mission Society,
informing that body of the wish of the General Confer
ence to co-operate with them in missionary work. They,
in their reply, did not decline consideration of the pro
posal, but [made their proposition on conditions which
the Board under instructions received could not accept.
The General Conference desired to co-operate on equal
terms with the Amsterdam Society, so far as the control
of the missionaries sent by the Conference was concerned.
The Amsterdam Society was willing that the Conference
should send their missionary, fix his salary and make it
up for him ; the payment of it to the missionary should,
however, be made through the treasury at Amsterdam.
Then as to the position of the missionary and his parti
cular place of labor, the Conference should have nothing
to say, and only indirectly through the Amsterdam Soci
ety should he be accountable to the General Conference.
The conditions of the Amsterdam Society were fair,
and no more was asked than was necessary for the main-
tainance of successful control of their missionary enter
prise. However this denied to the General Conference
the very thing sought, viz. active participation in the
control of the mission work. After having continued
this correspondence for several years, van der Smissen
acting as correspondent, it was concluded that co-opera-
tion with the Amsterdam Society must be abandoned.
The alternative was to enter the mission field independ
ently. And this had to be done soon, for Haury had
finished his studies and returned to America during the
summer of 1875, and was therefore ready to begin his
work. But the Board chose to take no action at present,
but instead to postpone the matter and let the Conference
take action upon it at its next session.
Home Mission.
By the three home missionaries appointed at the
last conference session some work had been done. L.
O. Schimmel had labored with the church at German-
town, in order to revive it and keep it from becoming ex
tinct. In company with K. Hunsberger he had also
been active among some of the churches of Ohio and
Canada. The churches and scattered Mennonite fami
lies of Michigan had been visited by Hunsberger. Chr.
Krehbiel also made several trips in the interest of Home
Mission. In 1873 he visited the churches in Missouri.
A little later he ordained S. F. Sprunger at Berne, Ind.
In addition to this he travelled a great deal during this
period, but mostly in behalf of the immigrants. But in
this he had an especially good opportunity to do home
mission work, and he by no means neglected it. During
these years he was in constant contact with immigrants
that settled in Kansas. Personal friendship and attach
ment was formed with all the leading men. He often
preached in their churches. His advice was constantly
sought and cheerfully given. His unselfish, voluntary
services were appreciated and gained for him universal
22 4 -
respect and confidence. By this intimate personal rela
tion the way for the union of the newly immigrated
brethren w T ith the Conference was to a large extent pre
pared and the actual unification facilitated.
The General Conference conducts her work through
representatives or committees to whom for specified pe
riods she delegates her authority. At every meeting,
however, the Conference resumes all the delegated au
thority and directs for the future as is seen fit. If un
desirable conditions exist in any one department it be
comes the duty of the Conference to provide for improve
ment ; if some new work is to be undertaken, the Con
ference must create the committees and give the instruc
tions for the department. In both these directions the
approaching Seventh General Conference had important
work to perform. In the school the deplorable con
ditions demanded speedy relief. The present stage of
development of the mission department made it incum
bent upon the Conference to give final directions with
regard to the inauguration of this work. For the ac
complishment of the latter it was necessary on the one
hand to open sources from which should flow the means
with which to carry on the work. On the other hand a
field for missionary activity had to be selected. These
were important tasks ; the one relating to the school
somewhat delicate, because of the slightly strained rela
tions between the districts and because of the animosities
existing between teachers. No small apprehension was
felt that the discussion of the school question might lead
to scenes which would greatly injure the cause of union.
The greatest obstacles, with which the unification
movement has had to contend, have not arisen from
- 225 -
doctrinal disagreement, but rather from differences in
language, customs, habits of life, temperaments, and
even from sectionalism and other such outward matters.
The apparently impending crisis had its roots in just
such differences among the co-operating elements. Dis
agreements arising from this diversity in external matters
were practically unavoidable, as each one necessarily
looked through his own peculiar spectacles and there
fore saw things differently from the rest. The lesson
which had to be learnt in the past, and which to this day
needs to be observed is -forego prejudices and practice
loving forbearance with that which seems outlandish or
peculiar in others.
Seventh General Conference. Session I.
The time for holding the Seventh General Con
ference arrived with the year 1875. Very prudently this
session was not held at Wadsworth, but in Pennsylvania,
far away from the place which at present fomented so
much contention. It was also good for the Conference
cause that by arrangement of A. B. Shelly the day
preceding the Conference was devoted to a mission cele
bration, at which a number of spiritual addresses were
made and many prayers offered, stimulating on the one
hand interest in mission and on the other hand prepar
ing all for a more pacific consideration of the questions
coming up in the conference session. No person can be
deeply touched by the divine spirit without becoming
willing to subordinate narrow human interests to the
wider and larger interests of God s work.
On Monday forenoon of November 15, 1875, the Se
venth General Conference held its first session in the
16
226
Sunday school room of the West Swamp church, in
Bucks Co. , Pa. , and continued its sessions until Novem
ber 26. Accordingly the whole conference session oc
cupied twelve days. No other conference before or after
has occupied so much time.
West Swamp, Pa., Mennonite Church, in which General Conference
met in 1875 and 1887,
Twenty-two churches had sent delegates ; an in
crease of one over the representation in 1872. Two
churches, Waterloo and Ashland, were not represented,
while the new west furnished one church Halstead the
fore runner of a large number which w r ere to follow in
the course of a few years. In the following list are set
forth the details relative to the representation :
227
Church. Place. Delegates. Votes.
Summerfield . .Illinois ......... Chr. Krehbiel, Daniel Baer. . 5
Berne ......... Indiana ........ S. F. Sprunger .............. 3
Franklin ...... Iowa ........... Chr. Schowalter ............ T
Salem ........ Dayton, Iowa .. " " ............ i
West Point ...Iowa .......... " " ...... ..... 2
Zion ......... Donnellson, la. " " ............ 5
Halstead ...... Kansas ..... ---- Chr. Krehbiel, D. Goerz ..... 2
Cleveland ..... Ohio .......... D. Krehbiel ................. i
Wadsworth . . . " .......... E. Hunsberger, I. Loux ...... 3
Bartolets ...... Pennsylvania . .N. B. Grubb ................ i
Baumannsville
Boertown ----
13. Deep Run.
East Swamp.
Gottschalls .
16. Hereford
Philadelphia I.
Philadelphia II.
S. Ott i
A. Gottschall 2
r Jos. Hackmann, E. Fretz, ^
IP. Leatherman,W. Moyer J
J. H. Oberholzer 3
Moses Gottschall 3
C.Clemmer,A. Gottschall,
J. Funk, D. Clemmer
A. H. Bechtel
A. E. Funk, Abr. Neisz
L. O. Schimmel ^
19. Saucona
M. Schumacher
\V. H. Oberholzer
20. Springfield
2 I .
22.
Upper Milford,
West Swamp..
\ D. Geiszinger
r S. Moyer, J. S. Moyer... ^
" IP. A. Mayer J 3
f J. Schantz, U. S. Shelly, ~\
" tj. S. Stauffer / 3
..Peter Sell, A. B. Shelly 6
Total Votes 60
Seventh General Conference. Session I., 1875. Held in
West Swamp Church, near Milford Square, Pa.
The auditing committee on the accounts of the in
stitution reported that the debt had now reached the
enormous amount of over eight thousand dollars. This
228
was two-thirds of what the building and ground had
originally cost. Divided equally among participating
churches a debt of 375 dollars fell to the share of each.
As the churches were mostly small, some of them having
less than thirty members, the task of shaking off this
debt must have seemed stupendous. It was realized at
the conference that it required a heroic effort to succeed.
A committee of seven was appointed to devise a plan for
securing funds with which to cancel the debt. This
committee, however, simply recommended that the Con
ference request the churches to begin now and continue
for one year to solicit promises of money toward debt
cancellation. This conference also decided to make an
attempt to secure a list of subscribers for annual con
tributions toward meeting the current expenses of the
institution.
When the inner life of the institution was taken up
for consideration, it was soon discovered that a minute
investigation would be necessary to locate the cause for
the unhappy and disastrous contentions. This work
could be accomplished only through a committee. In
order to be fair and to prevent all partisanship in the in
vestigation it was agreed "that the chairman shall nom
inate twelve persons. Of these seven shall be elected,
with the provision, however, that any delegate shall
have the right to object to any of the persons nomi
nated." The committee elected was composed of the
following persons, A. B. Shelly, J. S. Moyer, Chr. Kreh-
biel, J. H. Funk, Daniel Krehbiel, S. F. Sprunger and
David Goerz. Authority was given them "to call wit
nesses if deemed necessary." After having proceeded
thus far the conference session took a recess, until the
229
investigation committee should have completed its deli
cate task. That the investigation was thorough is evi
dent from the fact that the committee continued its work
for four days, in which time twelve sessions were held.
Their report is very important and contains points of in
terest to the reader, \vherefore, though of considerable
length, the report is given entire below, as follows :
"The conditions within the institution are of such a
nature that a prosperous continuation of the school under
the existing circumstances can not be expected.
"The origin of these vexatious circumstances dates
back to the time of the call of van der Smissen ; in that
the call as composed in 1868 is in contradiction with the
resolution adopted in 1866. Said resolutions assign the
highest authority (principalship) in the institution to the
head of the German department. But Schowalter, who
had accepted his position on the condition that the su-
peri tendency should not devolve upon him alone, had
assigned the principalship to van der Smissen. This, it
is true, was done with the approval of the supervisors,
but contrary to the Conference instructions.
Now, through the action of van der Smissen (who,
resting simply on the terms of his call, without regard
for the conference instructions or without having come to
a proper understanding with the supervisors and Scho
walter, had proceeded to assume the principalship of the
institution by announcing himself as principal to the
students), the relation between van der Smissen and Scho
walter had become so strained, that even a personal re
conciliation between them was insufficient to entirely
prevent damaging results to the institution ; for the con
tradiction of the call with the conference resolutions
230
manifested itself even after Schowalter s withdrawal, al
though under a changed form and under different cir
cumstances. Just as the theological professor was not
sufficiently clear as to his rights and duties, so also the
other instructors as well as the steward labored under
the same difficulty ; personal prejudices and lack of con
fidence among these persons unfortunately fostering the
suspicion of encroachments upon rights.
"Even the committee of supervisors appears not to
have fully comprehended its duties, otherwise it could
not have been a difficult task for them to have definitely
fixed the precise duties and rights of the employees in
the school, so that frictions from this source should not
have been a hindrance to the prosperity of the school.
If, however, the supervisors fully understood their duty
the neglect thereof is evident.
"The natural consequences of these conditions were
disorder in the management of the school, disorder be
tween the members of the faculty, disorder in the stew
ard s affairs, disorder between the students, disorder in
the present affairs of the institution in general.
"The theological instructor as principal, having
lately immigrated from Europe, could not in all respects
make due allowance for American conditions, and having
an irritable temper, collisions with other instructors,
who judged and acted from the American standpoint,
were a natural but deplorable result which could not
remain without influence upon the students.
"There being opposition between the teachers, fac
tions were also formed among the students supporting
one or the other teacher; this the more because the
German instructor during the last four years had en
couraged rather than opposed this partisan spirit.
231
"This partisanship was naturally directed by the
instructors through influences exerted by them either
intentionally or unintentionally. Thus the theological
students were first given the preference in every respect
by their natural patron, for example, in conduct toward
them, at the table, in food etc. Those not studying
theology had of late been attached more to the German
teacher, this being encouraged by him.
"Under these circumstances this partial, or really
unfair treatment of the students on the part of the teach
ers went so far that lately, particularly the German
teacher, had used severe utterances toward students.
"In addition to the partisanship arising from the
personal influence of the instructors, partisan lines seem
also to have been drawn by sections, in that by one in
structor the eastern students were preferred while the
other favored those from the west.
"The instructors themselves, instead of setting an
example to the students of the application of the principle
of peace by friendly co-operation, studiously avoided
each other and would have nothing to do with one
another except where duty unavoidably compelled them
to meet ; the same unfriendly attitude being also observed
between their families. This feud between two families,
residing in the same building, sadly depressed the spirit
ual life in the institution ; and separate aims were now
pursued where all energies should have been united for
the accomplishment of a common object.
"These evils within the institution could not fail
to produce undesirable effects upon its supporters, the
most lamentable result being that the institution lost its
attractiveness as well as its students ; those of the east
232
professedly remaining away because of the German in
structor, those of the west because of the Theological
professor.
"With regard to the steward s affairs it must be
said that here too disorder prevailed. While one steward
had given opportunity for unauthorized interference with
the management of kitchen affairs on the one hand
through mistaken considerateness, and on the other
through neglect of his rights and duties, because not
fully understanding his position, later stewards also did
not prevent the occurrence of similar disturbances. How
ever no complaints are brought- before this committee
with regard to the last two stewards.
"The English teacher has given no occasion for
complaint with regard to disorder or partisanship among
students ; but it appears that he could not satisfactorily
meet the demands of the department, because he was
overloaded with work.
"With regard to the personal relation to each other
of the Theological and German teachers we hope that all
obstacles to a full reconciliation may soon be removed ;
which they can accomplish only by fully recognizing
and sincerely confessing their mutual errors.
"The same must be said w r ith regard to the ruptures
between the Theological professor and Chr. Schowalter,
Jonas Y. Schultz, L. O. Schimmel and Hiram Drake ;
which estrangements, it is true, are considered as re
moved and are here not mentioned as matter of com
plaint by any one, nor is it at all desired to stir up once
more bitter feelings of the past, nevertheless, we have
not been able to gain the impression that the evil has
been rooted up by the formal reconciliation, without a
233
confession on the part of the offender. Wherefore we
feel ourselves compelled to say : that the desired and
needed blessing upon the institution can not be hoped
for until genuine reconciliation shall have been made
and until genuine peace and harmony shall once more
grace the institution."
The discouraging revelations of the investigation,
coupled with the alarming increase in the debt, made it
plain to the conference that something radical must be
done to save the institution from collapse. A committee
of five persons, including Chr. Schowalter, Chr. Clem-
mer, Chr. Krehbiel, Peter Sell and Daniel Baer, was ap
pointed to devise a scheme according to which the insti
tution might be conducted in the future. This commit
tee augmented its number by asking A. B. Shelly and
John Funk to act with it.
The plan suggested by this committee and adopted
by the conference was that two departments be created,
i. Theology and German. 2. A Normal school con
ducted in English. Each department was put under the
independent charge of one instructor. The schedule of
hours was, however, to be so arranged, that students could
pursue studies in both departments. The annual charge
to students residing in the institution was advanced to
one hundred and seventy dollars ; which, however, cov
ered only elementary studies. Higher branches could
be pursued only at an extra cost. Hereafter the insti
tution should be open to all, whether Menuonites or not.
Women were now granted admittance, although but a
few years ago this had been obstinately opposed as a
dangerous innovation. This plan should be tried for one
year, from January i, 1876, to January i, 1877. Van der
- 234 -
Smissen was put in charge of the Theological depart
ment. The supervisors were instructed to find a suitable
person for the Normal department. Risser presented his
resignation and with the close of the year 1875 severed
his connection with the institution. M. S. Moyer also
retired in accordance with the already recorded arrange
ment. The change was indeed radical. The situation
had been wisely and courageously dealt with, and the
problem now seemed happily solved. But had the in
stitution not lost too much of its prestige to be able to
recover ?
The second important task before this conference
was to take definite action for the actual undertaking
of mission work. Haury, as already stated, had com
pleted his preparation and returned to America. He
had now definitely offered his services to the General
Conference ; ready to be sent as missionary of that body.
At this session he was formally accepted as General
Conference missionary, and on the evening of November
26, was solemly ordained to the ministry of the Gospel
"by van der Smissen, all ministers present assisting."
For the present Haury was directed to visit 1 the
Mennonite churches in America, in order to stimulate
interest in the missionary enterprise and at the same
time he should look up a mission field among heathen
in America, and in case a suitable place should be
found, to bring this to the knowledge of the Board
that they might present the matter to the next con
ference for further action. If, however, no suitable
place for beginning missionary work could be found in
America, then this should be considered as an indication
from the Lord that work should be done else\vhere. "
- 235
The present members of the Mission Board were re-elected
to their office.
In accordance with the professed purpose to unite
all Mennonites of North America in the General Con
ference, endeavors were made from the beginning to
win the new immigrants for that movement. This was
manifest at the Western District Conference, as also now
at the General Conference. D. Goerz, who \vas present
at this session, was made a member of several commit
tees. Specimen hymnals, also circular reports of this con
ference session, were distributed among the churches of
the immigrated brethren. There was already at this
time some prospect that at least a few churches would
soon unite ; for from two Kansas churches, Alexander-
wohl and Bruderthal, letters were received, in which in
quiry was made as to certain matters of faith and as to
the conditions of union with the Conference. In response
to this friendly inquiry the venerable J. H. Oberholzer
was requested to prepare an appropriate answer, as also
to extend to the inquiring churches and all others a cor
dial and fraternal invitation to participate in the confer
ence work.
Soon after the opening of this conference session it
was realized, that both the untoward conditions in the
school and the unsettled condition of the missionary en
terprise, made it advisable that the Conference meet in
extra session before the next regular triennial session.
Accordingly it was agreed to hold an adjourned meeting
of the Seventh Conference during the following year.
Let us now follow the developments of this inter
vening year.
That a decided revolution in the inner life of the in-
stitution had been achieved is apparant from one of van der
Smissen s reports. Among other things he there says :
"We have entered upon a new year, and with the new
year the institution has begun its activity in accordance
with the new plan mapped out by the Conference. This
system differs so greatly from the former that it may
properly be said : a new period has begun for the insti
tution. While formerly German characteristics were
predominent, the school will hereafter become more and
more American. To offer young people of both sexes
a course of instruction which shall prepare them for the
teacher s profession under the requirements of the state,
now constitutes the main object of the school. The
change brought immediate improvement to the school.
On January 6, 1876, a few days after the opening, van
der Smissen could report that the number of students
had again increased to twenty-five. Thirteen of these
had their residence in the school. The privilege ex
tended to women was not left unutilized, for as soon as
opportunity offered four young women applied for ad
mission. By the close of the first month the number of
students had increased to thirty. The gain for the
school, however, was not as great as the increase in at
tendance might seem to indicate. For what attracted
the students now was the normal course, and as normal
schools as good as the one at Wadsworth were near at
hand in every state, few students were attracted from a
distance. Of the total attendance but few were from
outside of Ohio, and but very few, even of the Menno-
nites in the institution, were enrolled in the theological
department. So while the attendance increased, it was
felt that the school was failing at the vital point. It was
237
fast becoming a normal school for the locality, instead of
being a school for the denomination. Preparation for
spiritual labors was superseded by preparation for teach
ing and secular professions. But what proved most un
satisfactory was the fact that of the whole number of stu
dents only nine were from Mennonite families. The
object for which the institution had been established and
was now being maintained, was to raise up better
equipped workers for the denomination, and in this re
spect the institution was loosing instead of gaining. The
cause of this, however, lay not so much in the institu
tion as in the people maintaining it, for they sent almost
no students. The conduct at this time of the churches
toward their school is very peculiar. They had for years
been making heavy sacrifices for the school and were
doing so now r . But while doing so they withheld their
children for whose benefit the institution was being main
tained thereby defeating themselves. What the school
needed now as much as money was Mennonite students.
By a conference resolution it had been requested
that a general collection be taken for the cancellation of
the debt. Some churches acted on this request, but it
did not develop into a general and simultaneous action.
The western churches which had formerly contributed
so liberally, remained inactive at this time, notwith
standing the pleadings of Chr. Krehbiel. By this collec
tion about one thousand dollars were raised and applied
on the debt. At its fall session the Eastern Conference
made the proposition that the school be discontinued
until the debt should be wholly paid. Had this course
been adopted it is very probable that the institution
would have been saved for the denomination.
- 2 3 8 -
The tour of the churches, which Haury made in ac
cordance with the conference instructions, gave general
opportunity to become personally acquainted with the
man who should represent the churches as missionary.
By his personal influence as well as through his ad
dresses he succeeded in greatly increasing interest in
the mission cause. While doing this work, Haury
was also looking up opportunities for mission work in
this country. A field was sought for among the
American Indians. Through the Quakers, who were
engaged in missionary work among the Indians, the
w r ay was opened to a suitable field. Matters had soon
matured so far that definite action was about to be
taken for settlement there, \vheii progress \vas inter
rupted by a serious illness, due to over-exertion, which
in May, 1876, overtook Haury while at Wadsworth ;
his recovery being for a time despaired of. By the
Lord s graciousness he recovered, but only very slowly.
Because of his weakened condition the mission cause
had to lie dormant for several months. By October
he had, however, sufficiently recovered to undertake
an investigation tour into the Indian Territory. This
trip had to be be made over land from Kansas, as
railroads had then not been extended into that section
of the country. In company with his brother Peter
the journey was undertaken in a light spring wagon,
drawn by two ponies. Upon the advise of the super
intendent of Indian affairs he visited the tribes in the
northeastern part of the Territory. The Kaws were
first visited, and next the Osages, thirty-five miles
further on. With the chiefs of the latter tribe a council
was held at which Haury learned that the catholics
- 239
were very active there and that some of the Indians
in form at least adhered to the catholic church. The
Pawnees, about forty miles further on, were next vis
ited. This tribe then numbered about eighteen hund
red. Very little mission work was now being done
among them, wherefore Haury was inclined to select
this tribe for a field. One other tribe, the Sac and Fox,
sixty miles further south, remained yet to be visited.
But an obstacle now presented itself. One of the horses
became lame and they could drive no further. No other
team could be hired. But Haury was determined that
this hindrance should not prevent the execution of the
plan, so he saddled the other horse and rode on alone.
For one who had lately recovered from a serious illness
this was a daring undertaking, and few under similar
circumstances would have had the courage to press on.
The experience on this ride we let Haury himself relate,
as follows :
"Under the firm conviction that I was on the ford s
way I could confidently commend myself to the ford s
care, and guided by him, undertake this fatiguing trip.
Supplied with a little corn for my horse and some bread
and meat for myself I set out on this journey at eight
o clock in the morning. A halt was made for dinner at
the Cimmeron river. It was now one o clock and the
distance but half covered. As the water in the river
proved salty I had to ride for about two hours more be
fore water fit to drink was found. It was my intention
to reach the Sac and Fox agency on this day. So I rode
on until eight o clock in the evening, when my horse
was about tired out. As I now believed myself on the
wrong road, and as I had no idea how far it was to my
2 4 -
journey s end, I had just about decided to camp out for
the night under a tree, leaving the horse to graze on
the prairie, while I would wrap myself up for the night
in a horse blanket and shawl which I had had the pre
caution to take with me. Just then I heard the sound
of a bell, and taking courage I rode in the direction of
the sound and to my delight found several wagons
loaded with flour and headed for the agency. The
teamsters had built a fire near a river. I requested
permission to camp with them for the night, to which
they cheerfully assented. They showed their hospitality
by cooking some coffee for me, and they even baked
some bread of course after their own fashion. For my
horse, which I pitied more than I did myself, I secured
from them some feed. They permitted me to sleep in
one of their covered wagons. They themselves slept on
the ground near the fire. Although my bed on the
filled sacks of flour was hard, I rested well and slept
soundly. On the following morning I easily completed
my journey to the agency, for I was but two miles away.
I was very grateful to my Heavenly Father that this trip
was finished. For several days all my joints ached and
my whole body was so stiff that I was almost unable to
move about."
The return trip was accomplished without accident
or particular hardship. Seventeen days had been occu
pied with the whole expedition. From the experiences
on the trip it became manifest that the mission life would
not be one of ease, but that it would involve the endur
ance of no little hardship.
In order to offer better opportunity to the immi
grated brethren to become acquainted with the confer-
241
ence movement the Western Conference for 1876 was
held in Halstead, Kansas. At this conference Haury,
just returned from his trip to the Indian Territory, was
present and reported. In the Conference itself that
which most attracted the European brethren was the
missionary enterprise. A proposition was made by them
at this time to co-operate with the General Conference
in carrying on that work. How this was to be done was
presented in writing by Henry Richert. l After fraternal
consideration of the matter the brethren were requested
to submit their proposition to the General Conference
which was now soon to meet.
According to the arrangement at the previous ses
sion the Seventh General Conference met for its second
session on December 4, 1876, at Wadsworth. Only
twenty churches were represented. From Pennsylvania
there were three less, but one church from Kansas had
been added, and that one from the ranks of the newly
immigrated. It was the first substantial evidence of a
genuine spirit of fraternity on the part of the European
brethren toward the American Mennonites, and the
honor of having led the way belongs to the Alexander-
wohl congregation. This church brought with it from
Russia a live interest in the missionary cause and in this
country seized upon the opportunity to support the work
they found already begun at their arrival. The union
of this church proved a great blessing to the mission
cause in its later development. At the conference session
this church was represented by Henry Richert and D.
1 See Biographical Appendix.
17
242
Goerz. Below is given a full statistical statement of the
representation of the whole conference.
Church. Place. Delegates. Votes.
1. Summerfield . .Illinois Chr. Krehbiel. 5
2. Berne ...Indiana S. F. Sprunger, D. Reusser. 2
3. Franklin Iowa Chr. Schowalter i
4. Salem Dayton, Iowa.. a i
5. West Point... Iowa " a 2
6. Zion Donnellson, la. " " 5
7. Alexanderwohl, Newton, Kans.H. Richert. D. Goerz 9
8. Halstead Kansas S. S. Haury 2
9. Cleveland Ohio D. Krehbiel i
10. Wadsworth.-.Ohio E. Hunsberger, J. R. Loux. 3
11. Baumannsville. Pennsylvania. . J. H. Funk i
12. Bedminster ... " ..J. S. Moyer 3
13. Boyertown " ..J. H. Funk 2
14. East Swamp . . . . A. B. Shelly 6
15. Hereford " . J. II. Funk 5
16. Philadelphia.. " ..A. E. Funk 2
17. Saucona ..W. H. Oberholzer 2
18. Springfield ... . . J. S. Moyer 3
19. Upper Milford. ..U. S. Shelly 3
20. West Swamp.. " .. A. B. Shelly 3
Total Votes 61
Seventh General Conference (Session II). Held at
Wads worth, Ohio, 1876.
In the deliberations at this session the financial
interests of the school were first of all subjected to a care
ful consideration. It became questionable whether the
industrial department with steward should be continued.
A committee, appointed for this purpose, submitted a
carefully computed statement in which it was shown
that the receipts of the industrial department exceeded
the expenses by one dollar and thirty cents ; that, there
fore, the institution did not only not loose by this ar-
243
rangement, but was a real gainer, wherefore they ad
vised the continuation of the department. The confer
ence, however, viewed the matter differently and decided
not to keep up this department at its own risk.
During the year just past the expenses of the in
stitution had again far exceeded the receipts, in conse
quence of w r hich the debt had been increased by about
eleven hundred dollars. The total debt now was 9849.61
dollars. The collections taken in the churches during
the year, together with a special collection taken at the
conference session, had yielded over two thousand dollars,
which w r hen deducted from the debt still left remaining
an indebtedness of nearly eight thousand dollars. To
meet an annual deficit of over one thousand dollars and
in addition tug away at a large debt, surely was a severe
test of the willingness to bring sacrifices of those few
small churches. But, though there were temporary lulls
in giving, the willingness to give liberally was great in
those early years, and continued against great odds for a
long time. Contributions in aid of the immigrating
brethren had been very large ; the institution was inces
santly making demands which were more or less liberally
responded to. In addition those few churches had raised
2 1 oo dollars between 1871 and 1876 toward paying for
Haury s education.
Two points were made very clear to the Conference
by long experience. In the first place the school, in order
to prosper, must be cleared of debt, and in the second
place it must be placed upon such a footing as to prevent
all further debts in the future. To cover both these
points was attempted at this conference.
In order to rid the school of the debt it was decided
244
to elect one person whose business it should be to solicit
from house to house not only among the churches already
supporting the institution, but also among such as had
not shared in this work before. The person appointed
should be paid travelling expenses, but should receive
no compensation for his work. For this uninviting task
Daniel Krehbiel was elected by a unanimous vote. And
he, faithful to the last, with the advanced years now
weighing heavily upon him, consented, It could easily
be foreseen that in the prosecution of this work many un
pleasant experiences would be met with. But Krehbiel
was admirably adapted for this peculiar task. For in ad
dition to an amiable disposition and winsome manners he
had good common sense and tact. Above all, he was
thoroughly devoted to the welfare of the institution, to
the origin of which he had given the first impulse.
In order that the school might in the future be
operated without giving rise to new debt, the institution
was now divided into two distinct schools, one German,
the other English, The instructor in the German school
was allowed a salary of six hundred dollars per annum
instead of one thousand as heretofore. A certain portion
of the building was assigned to him for his private use
and his school work. To secure his salary the amount was
apportioned among the nineteen participating churches
at eleven dollar per vote ; this arrangement to be bind
ing for two years.
The part of the building not occupied by the Ger
man school was assigned to the English or Normal
school. No salary was guaranteed to the teacher of
that school, but he should receive twenty-five dollars
from every student in his school ; his income being thus
entirely dependent upon the attendance at his school.
No doubt this acted as an effective stimulus to win stu
dents for the school.
The industrial department, including board and lodg
ing for students, was transfered to the care and risk of
the German teacher, so no loss could arise to the Con
ference from this source.
In addition to these arrangements plans were com
pleted for a scholarship fund. Persons contributing to
this fund were entitled to draw upon it at any time for
payment of tuition for students. Otherwise only interest,
accumulated from this fund, could be applied toward
current expenses of the institution.
This whole arrangement was business like and sen
sible. With but six hundred dollars to raise annually
and this guaranteed beforehand, there was reason to ex
pect that deficits were now a thing of the past. If now
success should crown the effort to shake off the old debt,
restored confidence rendering this probable, then the
prospect seemed promising that the institution would
once more flourish and prove a blessing to its supporters.
With regard to the Foreign Mission it was resolved,
after deliberation, to instruct the Board to continue the
inquiry for a suitable field for mission work, and when
found, to begin the work. Upon their request the Board
was permitted to augment their number by adding Henry
Richert ; this by way of fraternal recognition of his
church which had just united with the Conference.
In order to secure sufficient funds for carrying on
mission work, the ministers of the various churches \vere
requested to hold monthly meetings in behalf of mission,
and annually to celebrate a mission day, as also to estab-
- 246
lish local mission societies. A monthly mission paper,
called "Nachrichten aus der Heidenwelt" (Missionary
News) should be published by the Board. The Board
appointed C. J. van der Smissen and Chr. Schowalter
editors of this paper. It does not seem to have been a
prudent move to publish this paper independently of the
Friedensbote and "Zur Heimath", as those papers, in
order not to render the reading matter of the mission paper
stale, had t abstain from publishing news concerning the
mission. It is probable that the mission did not gain as
much in this way as it would have, had mission depart
ments been established in the other papers.
All in all this conference session was pleasant and
harmonious. Good will and cordial fellowship prevailed.
What spirit was prevalent is interestingly described in
an editorial in the Friedensbote, from which the follow
ing is a quotation :
"That this was a busy conference is very evident
from the minutes. No one who reads what has been
done will think that the brethren, the representatives of
the churches constituting the Conference, made a holi
day season of the eight days the session lasted. No,
nothing of that sort. They had to work, and work hard.
But no one not present can appreciate the greatness and
difficulty of the task to be accomplished. Not only the
days, but almost day and night had to be spent at work,
particularly by the committees. For this reason it is no
wonder that all were glad when the work was over and
the session could be closed.
"On the other hand, however, there was much that
was pleasant and inspiring, so that after all one felt
sorry that this blessed season of fellowship had to be
247
closed and that we had to part. For the oftener our
Conference meets the more we feel that we are brethren ;
the more closely is the bond of fellowship drawn in love,
wherefore parting occurs with increased regret, not
knowing whether a similar privilege of association shall
again be granted to us in this life. At no previous ses
sion, it seems to us, was the spirit of fellowship more
prominent than at this one.
"We may well believe that it was the spirit of love,
which is the spirit of Him who is love, that moved in
the hearts of all and inspired to united, harmonious ef
forts for the cause of the Lord. And it was this spirit
of love and harmony which, as we believe, made this
session so very pleasant to all."
Although ominous clouds had in past years repeat
edly risen above the conference horizon and threatened
to discharge themselves upon the Conference in a de
structive storm, they had now disappeared and no disturb
ing elements could be noticed at this session. The
estrangement between east and west, which had at times
been more or less developed, had by the Grace of God
been removed, and the common cause was carried for
ward with renewed confidence in each other. The test
ing time was indeed not yet over, but one thing was now
certain, that the unification movement could survive very
trying experiences. Love for the general cause of the
Lord outweighed all local or selfish interests. Love sub
dued the human and gave to the Lord s interests the
victory.
"But if we walk in the light as He is in the light,
we have fellowship one with another." John.
248
CHAPTER IX.
Missionfield sought; various obstacles. Mennonite settle
ments in the west; rapid growth. Publication. Last
years of the school. Eighth Conference. School aban
doned. Retrospect on School.
The development of the mission enterprise shall first
engage our attention. In accordance with the conference
instructions Haury continued his tour among the
churches and endeavored to create a more general in
terest in the mission cause. His labor was not in vain
as could be seen by the rapidly increasing contributions.
Not only did he labor among churches already affiliating
with the Conference, but among others also. In his re
ports he speaks of visits to the churches in Butler, Put
nam and Allen counties of Ohio ; to Elkhart, Indiana ;
the Amish churches in northern Illinois ; Davis and
Henry counties of Iowa, and others. Everywhere he
was very cordially received and opportunity to present
his cause was gladly granted.
During this tour he narrowly escaped in a railroad
accident. Near Hamilton, Ohio, the coach in which he
was, left the track, broke from the train, turned a sum
mersault and rolled on for about fifty feet. Haury had
been sitting near the stove. By God s marvelous and
gracious protection not only was Haury s life spared,
but he escaped with but slight injury, not a bone being
broken. He suffered several bruises and burns, and>on
249
account of the latter he was compelled quickly to free
himself and extinguish the fire in his clothes, for the aw
ful shock and tumble had scattered the burning coal all
over him and had set his clothes afire in perhaps twenty
places.
After completing this tour, Haury was directed to
give his attention directly to the selection of a field for
his future missionary labors. This he did between July
and October of 1877. The Cheyenne Indians, a tribe
numbering at that time about 3500, had then just lately
been transferred from the far north to the Indian Terri
tory. As no mission work was being done among them
by any society, it was thought that this constituted the
opportunity sought for, and so Haury went to these
people. He spent about two months at the agency and
studied the people and their situation. While there he
came in touch with another tribe under the care of the
same agency ; namely the Arapahoe tribe which then
numbered about 1700. Of these he was led to make
a closer study. He lived with them for a time in
private life, attended one of their festivities, and, by
living for three days in his tent, became well acquainted
with Powder Face, the chief of this tribe." 1 The result
was that he became convinced that the mission work
ought to be begun among this people.
As pioneer missionary of the Mennonites of America
it was not an easy matter for Haury to go forth into the
mission field. Back of him as his supporters stood a
1 With Cut Finger, a chief of lower rank, he spoke of his
intention of settling among them as missionary. Cut Finger
invited him and volunteered to give him some land among his
tribe. The next day Cut Finger said to the agent that his tribe
had adopted Haury.
250
weak, ecclesiastically unorganized and spiritually al
most dormant denomination. Before him was a hard,
\vild and barborous people, proverbially difficult to evan
gelize. When on the field and in the presence of stolid
heathendom, the great difficulty of the task rose up be
fore him as never before, and discouragement seemed
nearly to overwhelm him. The obstacles seemed too great
to be surmounted, the task too great for achievement.
Under those depressing surroundings he wrote as fol
lows : "Again I am among the Indians. But as a
mountain that cannot be crossed, the work for the ac
complishment of which I was sent hither, stands before
my spirit. The more I observe these poor Indians the
less competent do I feel for the hard task of living and
laboring among this people. In fear and trembling my
heart would cry out : Send, Lord, whom thou wilt, only
send not me !" A month later he wrote : "I cannot say
that I enter upon the missionary work among the In
dians with any great hopes of success. On the con
trary, my spirit is depressed by the greatness and diffi
culty of the task, for the accomplishment of which I feel
so incompetent. For I know that many more able than
I, have spent their energy and lives among the Indians
without any apparent success attending their labors.
But, nevertheless, I believe that the Lord calls me, and
if. he calls it is not for me to inquire as to prospects of
success. That belongs to the Lord. For this reason I
can with joyful readiness of mind and heart go to the
Indians He sending me."
Upon his return, October 1877, Haury submitted to
the Board the following outline of his plans. He says :
"My purpose is as follows, that next spring, perhaps in
251
April, God willing, I shall again return to the Indians,
there to settle among the Arapahoes. First of all I shall
erect a small building to serve as a present home. Dur
ing the following summer I shall then endeavor by the
Lord s aid to learn the language of these people. . . .
By fall of 1878 the Lord will show us how to carry the
work on further.
For his decision to labor among the Arapahoes
Haury assigns the following reasons : "My reasons,"
says he, "are these : More preliminary work has been
done among the Arapahoes ; they seem to be more wil
ling to receive a missionary than the Cheyennes. The
Indian agent here has also advised me to begin my work
with the Arapahoes. But above all I feel myself drawn
more to this tribe ; for the purpose above stated im
pressed itself upon me while I was upon my knees in the
tent of Tschana Gamit (Powder Face), pleading with God
that he help me to clearness and decision in this matter.
The proposition to begin work among the Arapahoes
was approved by the Board, and they instructed Haury
to spend the intervening time until April 1878 in further
agitating the mission cause among the churches. While
engaged in this work Haury s eyes began to trouble
him. The malady kept growing worse, and finally be
came so aggravated that when the time appointed for
taking up the work among the Indians arrived, he was
compelled, instead of going there, to seek treatment in
St. Louis. Three months elapsed before a cure was ef
fected. In the meanw r hile the prospective field neces
sarily remained unoccupied on the part of the Confer
ence. When after full restoration Haury went to the
Arapahoes in September, he found that during the delay
252
the Quakers had entered the field and that for two
months past one of their missionaries had been located
there. This of course made it questionable whether he
should also begin work there, and as the time for the
regular session of the Conference was now near at hand,
the Board decided to postpone further action until after
the Conference session.
Origin of the Kansas Conference.
Elsewhere has been related how by colonies of
American and European Mennonites an extensive settle
ment had been formed in Kansas. As those settlers,
both the American and European, are progressive peo
ple, and the close proximity of the churches rendered
communication easy, it was not long before the fraternal
fellowship began to assume an organized form The
American churches were drawn mostly from the churches
belonging to the Western Conference. Several of the
European churches had also united with that body.
Thus they were familiar with the system on which the
General Conference movement operates, and they soon
sought to organize a conference for their section under
the same system. As early as 1877 this purpose had
sufficiently matured that on December 14, the first ses
sion of the Kansas Conference could be held, with ten
churches participating. Matters considered were such as
the care of the poor, home mission and church hymnal.
The most important point considered, however, was the
question of education. All these churches maintained
parochial schools, and good teachers for these were in
demand, but enough could not be obtained. The need
for an institution was therefore felt, in which persons
253
might receive proper training for such work. In order to
secure such an institution, a committee of seven was
elected at this conference, to prepare a plan for a Menno-
nite academy and to submit it to the conference at its
next session. Let it not be supposed that these churches
were opposing the school at Wadsworth or that they
were unwilling to support it. On the contrary several
of their young men were at that very time studying at
Wadsworth. But just as the school in Kansas is too dis
tant for young people from the east to attend it in large
numbers, so Wadsworth was to far away for the youth
of the new west.
The further development of both this conference
and school will be dwelt upon further on.
Western Publication Company.
By a combination of interests in the west, another
enterprise had risen to considerable prominence dur
ing late years. A number of members of the Western
Conference had organized the Western Publication
Company, with business headquarters at Halstead,
Kansas. In addition to doing a general printing bus
iness this concern also published a paper known as the
"Zur Heimath," David Goerz serving as editor and
business manager. This paper quickly secured a large
circulation, and exerted no small influence in promoting
the general progress in the Mennonite denomination
through its sound views, its circumspection, tolerance,
and hearty support of the unification movement of the
General Conference. Naturally the paper circulated
most in the w r est among the late immigrants ; finding a
readier reception than could the Friedensbote or any
254
other paper edited from the American standpoint. Tem
porarily the Friedensbote was injured to some extent by .
this division of territory. Nevertheless on the whole
the undertaking was helpful to the denomination, and
ultimately paved the way to the consolidation of public
ation interests in the hands of the General Conference.
And now let us again attend to the school at Wads-
worth. By direction of the Conference the new system
for the school was inaugurated on January i, 1877.
Whether this attempt w r ould prove successful seemed
doubtful to some. Van der Smissen, upon whom greater
responsibility now rested, entertained small hopes. Re
lative to this he says : "I candidly confess that I enter
this new phase of activity \vith fear and trembling."
Nor was the attendance upon his school ever such as to
inspire him .to a happy mood. With regard to the at
tendance during the two years, 1877 and 1878, he later
briefly reports, as follows: "At the opening of the year
1877 there were three students ; when vacation came,
the number had reached six. After vacation seven en
rolled and by Christmas the number had increased to
sixteen ; after which time it as usually decreased until
vacation. At the opening of the second year eight en
rolled, some of which are, how r ever, now teaching. The
attendance reached ten, the present enrollment being
seven.
From this comparatively small attendance on this
school it does not follow that it was a failure. The en
nobling influence w r hich the aged professor van der Smis
sen exerted made lasting impressions for good upon all
255 -
who came under his instruction for an extended period
of time. These impressions the young men carried away
with them wherever they went and multiplied them in
their later lives. Had but one able and consecrated
minister gone forth each year from van der Smissen s
school it would have abundantly paid to have kept up
that work throughout all these years. The last years of
van der Smissen s activity in the school have well repaid
what they cost the churches.
But van der Smissen was not working alone. The
English school was also doing good work. At first a
certain Stutzmann served as English teacher. During
the first term about thirty persons attended his instruc
tions. Later the school was put in charge of A. S.
Shelly, 1 then still a young man, and under his care the
school rapidly gained in popularity. At first some diffi
culty was experienced in overcoming the lack of con
fidence in the institution, which had been occasioned,
among other things, through the many and frequent
changes. But when confidence had once been secured
the attendance soon increased, reaching sixty during the
first year and going still higher during the second year.
Shelly himself reports of his school as follows :
"For one year I had the school alone, but was as
sisted in some classes by my brother Daniel, since de
ceased. The second year I associated with myself Mr.
Iy. S. Schimmel, a fellow graduate of Millersville Normal
school. We named our school the Excelsior Normal
School , and planned our course of study with an espe
cial view to preparing young men and women for teach
ing in the public schools.
1 See Biographical Appendix.
"The attendance kept increasing steadily during
the two years, and the prospects were so encouraging
that we would gladly have continued, if we could have
rented the building longer. . . . Our last term closed in
May, 1879.
"Among the students that attended the German
school and took English studies were H. R. Voth, Chr.
Augspurger, Daniel Hirschler, S. J. Baer, J. High
Stauffer and others.
The relation between the two schools was harmoni
ous and highly satisfactory. No friction of any sort ex
isted, and for the first time in years the life in the institu
tion moved smoothly and delightfully on. Speaking of
Shelly as a co-worker, van der Smissen says that it is a
comforting fact "that Shelly is an amiable fellow teacher,
under whose charge the English school has received a
new and better form, and together with whom it is pleas
ant to labor hand in hand." With the students the in
stitution was now held in growing respect and was re
gaining its old time popularity.
Financially the prospects of the school were also
brightening. For through the energetic efforts of D.
Krehbiel the collection was progressing nicely. He had
begun his work in April, 1877, and continued the ardu
ous task, some interruptions during winter excepted, un
til near the close of 1878. The result was that he ob
tained subscriptions toward debt payment amounting to
over sixty-one hundred dollars. Seven hundred came
from other sources, so that almost seven thousand dol
lars were available against the debt ; an amount nearly
large enough to cover the debt as it stood in 1876. But
since then through accumulating interest the debt had
257
increased so much that, after deducting the amount sub
scribed, a debt of over twenty-five hundred dollars still
remained. It is not surprising that the conference work
ers, when they found so large a debt still on their hands
after this heroic effort, felt discouraged. Now that by
the solicitation from man to man throughout all the
churches, the possibilities of clearing the school from
debt seemed exhausted, the hope of ever ridding the
institution of that burdensome debt was despaired of.
From the first the school had suffered from a lack of
wise and farsighted financial management. And for
want of business circumspection and courage the institu
tion was finally abandoned. Surely it would have been
possible to continue the school a few years longer until
donations could again have been solicited. A. S. Shelly
was anxious to continue his school and was willing to
rent the building. Very likely he would have been
willing to pay the interest on the outstanding debt as
rent. Thus an increase of the debt could have been
avoided, and undoubtedly after a few years a fund for
the maintainance of the school could have been raised,
just as but ten years later a fund was raised for another
Mennonite school.
But let us now see what the Eighth General Confer
ence determined with regard to the school, the mission
and other interests.
Eighth General Conference.
The Eighth General Conference met at Wadsworth,
Ohio, November 25, 1878. Twenty-four churches par
ticipated ; a gain of four over the last session. Of these
four, one was from Pennsylvania and three from Kansas.
But the gain in membership was proportionately much
18
2 5 8
greater, for several of the churches had each about three
hundred members while none of the churches heretofore
adhering had more than about one hundred and fifty
members. The total number of votes of the Conference
was now eighty-seven as against sixty-one at the previ
ous session, this being a gain of twenty-six votes or
about seven hundred and fifty members ; that is, the
conference membership had increased by almost one-
half. The following table shows the representation.
Church. Place. Delegates. Vo.es.
/-J. E. Krehbiel ^
1. Summerfield Illinois ) Dan. Hirschler > 5
C A. Hierstein, D. Baer, )
2. Berne Indiana S. F. Sprunger 4
3. Franklin Iowa J. S. Hirschler i
4. Salem Dayton , la \
5. West Point Iowa > Chr. Schowalter S
6. Zion Donnellson, la. }
7. Christian Kansas! S. S. Haury 3
8. Halstead
9. Bruderthal "
10. Hoffnungsau "
11. New Alexanderwohl "
12. Cleveland Ohio
JD. Goerz 5
D. Gaeddert 10
J. Buller, Cor. Wedel...i2
Daniel Krehbiel i
E. Hunsberger
Jos. Neisz, P. Joder.
J. L. Bauer 7
N. B. Grubb 5
J. S. Moyer
13. Wadsworth
14. Boyertown Pennsylvania
15. Hereford
16. Bartolets
17. Gottschall
18. Deep Run
IQ. Saucona
20. Springfield
21. Philadelphia
22. East Swamp
23. Upper Milford
24. West Swamp
Total Votes 87
Eighth General Conference. Held at Wadsworth, O. 1878.
,A. E. Funk
A. B. Shelly 12
259
The first important matter considered, related to a
common confession of faith, this subject being agitated
by the churches which had just united. For to these, in
identifying themselves with this larger body, it was a
matter of vital importance what doctrines the Conference
held. It will be remembered that the Conference had
never adopted any particular confession of faith, nor had
any special confession been drawn up and agreed upon
except that three tenets, non-resistance, adult baptism,
and refusal of the oath, had been endorsed.
It was the desire of those now uniting that some
thing more definite be adopted. Accordingly after pro
longed deliberation it was agreed to accede to this wish.
A committee of seven (Chr. Krehbiel, A. B. Shelly, C.
J. van der Smissen, Chr. Schowalter, Dietrich Gaeddert,
lyeonhard Sudermann 1 and S. F. Sprunger) were in
structed to "examine all catechisms and confessions of
faith current among Mennonites", to reduce the result
of their examination to a plan, and to submit this plan to
the district conferences and later to the General Con
ference for consideration.
As early as 1872 the Conference had expressed its
purpose to do home missionary work. The persons ap
pointed at that time, labored in this capacity and some
good was done. But after that nothing had been done
in this direction. At the present session this subject was
again taken up. A committee of three (Iy. O. Schim-
mel, D. Goerz, J. S. Hirschler) was appointed and in
structed to draw up resolutions bearing on this line of
work. This committee submitted a carefully developed
and practical plan. It demands that the Home Mis-
1 See Biographical Appendix.
26o
sionary should devote all his time to this work, and
among other things it presents a valuable explanation as
to what constitutes the particular duty of the Home
Missionary. For the benefit of the reader we insert this
explanation. It is as follows :
"As the duty of the Home Missionary we conceive
not only incessant travel and visiting among our churches,
but rather a sufficiently prolonged stay at a place where
work may have been begun, that his going away shall
not be injurious to the work ; that is, until a church is
fully organized and can care for itself, or provision has
been made that their spiritual \vants are looked after
from elsewhere. Not that the Home Missionary shall be
stationed for years at one place, or that he is to care for
one church only, but the plan is that he shall give most
attention to places needing it most, while at the same
time he may do work elsewhere in the neighborhood,
so far as he is able and circumstances will permit."
As Home Missionary the committee nominated S.
F. Sprunger, minister of the Berne, Indiana, congrega
tion. The plan as recommended was adopted by the
Conference and a call was extended to S. F. Sprunger to
become Home Missionary for the General Conference.
With regard to Foreign Mission the Board submit
ted a detailed account of their own labors, of Haury s
travels, and the obstacles encountered in trying to launch
the missionary enterprise. After recounting present
hindrances to opening mission work among the Arapa-
hoes, attention was directed to another inviting mission
field now unoccupied. The committee report speaks of
this matter as follows : "Unsought, and without any
thing being done on our part, the situation now points to
261
Alaska, where, as it seems, an inviting field offers itself
to us, on which the work might be conducted with more
freedom among a people more receptive for the Gospel.
Attention had been directed to Alaska by a report,
in the "Deutscher Volksfreund" of February, 1878, of a
speech on Alaska, which Dr. Sheldon Jackson delivered
% Bloomfield, N. J. , setting forth the spiritual need of
the inhabitants as also their longing for the truth. He
colors the opportunity as very promising to missionary
enterprise, while climatic and other conditions are said
to be exceedingly favorable.
After this matter had received due consideration,
a committee, consisting of C. J. van der Smissen, J. S.
Moyer, and D. Gaeddert, was instructed to draw up suit
able resolutions on the subject. Upon recommendation
of this committee the Conference resolved to send Haury
to Alaska, there personally to study the situation. If
conditions was found suitable he should then and there
settle down and begin his work. If, however, he should
find no opening, the Indian Territory should again be
looked to for .a field.
Up to the present time Haury was the only one
who had given himself to the missionary service. Now
another was added. Cornelius Duerksen offered him
self, and the Board received instruction to employ him
when able to do so.
The cause of publication also received some at
tention at this session. Both east and west the con
viction had been gaining ground that publication is
properly a function of the General Conference, and that
the interests of the Conference could be better subserved
by one paper, published by that body, than by several
262
papers not tinder conference control as at present. It
was therefore resolved to elect a committee of three,
whose duty it should be to correspond with the Eastern
Conference and the Western Publishing Company with
a view to arranging within a year, if possible, for the
consolidation of the Friedensbote and the Zur Heimath.
The persons elected on this committee were A. B. Shelly,
Chr. Schowalter, and D. Goerz.
* *
#
From what has been recorded on previous pages,
it is known that the school was at this time in a com
paratively prosperous condition. This, with the greatly
reduced debt, it seems, should have been good reason for
the Conference once more to take courage to carry on
the work with renewed confidence. Nor had the aban
donment of the school been seriously contemplated pre
vious to the conference session. In fact the Western
Conference had expressed its wish, that it be continued,
in the following resolution : "Since the present school
at Wadsworth with the capable principal is exactly
suitable for the education of missionaries, the Western
Conferene can have but the one desire, namely : that
this school be continued." A similar sentiment pre
vailed in the east. It is therefore the more surprising
and unaccountable that the conference members now be
came disheartened. It seems impossible that a work,
which had cost so many sacrifices and which now once
more gave promise of successful development, should be
abandoned. And yet this is precisely what was done.
For this session resolved to discontinue this school and
sell out the plant, as appears from the following ex
tract from the minutes :
263
"The consideration of the school matter led to
this resolution : As the last plan for the conduct of the
school was limited to two years and must therefore
be renewed or replaced by another, a committee of seven,
including the conference officers, shall examine the re
ports of the German and English teachers as also that of
the committee of supervisors, and study the history of the
school for the last two years, in order that they may sub
mit to the conference a plan whether to continue this school
and in what manner. This committee shall be composed of
A. B. Shelly, Chr. Krehbiel, Chr. Schowalter, A. E.
Funk, Daniel Krehbiel, J. L. Bauer and S. F. Sprunger.
"On the evening of December 2, a special session
was held to hear the report of this committee and to
deliberate on the course to be pursued in the future.
"The result of that session is summed up in the
following resolution :
"As the present double arrangement of our school
does not seem to be suited to the development of an
educational influence generally beneficial, and as ex
perience shows that the location is not the best for the
continuation of a school in which the German language
predominates, and that therefore such a school does not
prosper well here, be it resolved :
a. To instruct the Mission Board to re-establish the school
at some other more suitable place, in accordance with
the originally adopted constitution. The necessary
equipment (for that school) shall be taken from this
institution, and if not enough, the further needs
shall be covered by voluntary contributions.
b. The salary of the German teacher shall be raised from
tuition and by annual collections to be taken in all
conference churches.
264
c. If van der Smissen is willing to take charge of that
school, he shall have the privilege to do so ; if not,
the Conference pays him 1500 Dollars indemnity,
thereby cancelling all conditions agreed upon in the
call. In the latter case the Mission Board shall, if
possible, employ some other competent person to
have charge of the German shool. If no one can be
secured the school shall be discontinued until the
next conference session.
d. The money necessary to cover the indemnity shall be
raised by collection, and shall be paid by March i,
1879. If this can not be done, the Board ot Super
visors are herewith authorized to borrow the money
necessary.
e. The Conference instructs the Board of Supervisors to
gether with the sub-committee and the conference
officers to sell the building and real estate, if possible
at its present market value. From the proceeds of
the sale first of all shall be paid all debts of the in
stitution. The remainder shall be invested on good
security as a fund for the further continuation of the
school elsewhere.
/. If the committee is unable to sell the school within
three months . it shall rent the building to some ac
ceptable person at a suitable rental for the carrying
on of an English school, until the next conference
session. In the latter case the present teachers shall
have the use of the building until the close of the
current school year at a rent to be named by them
selves, provided, however, that the rooms now oc
cupied by the German teacher need not be vacated
before April i, 1879.
g. As security for the debts now resting on the school, if
no sale is effected, the Conference directs the super
visors to borrow money at the lowest possible rate
of interest and to secure the loan with a mortgage
on the property. To protect the mortgagee against
loss, the supervisors are instructed to insure the
building against fire.
h. The Conference makes it optional for the Mission
Board to educate missionary candidates in other in
stitutions, if this can not be done in our own."
As members upon the Board of Supervisors were
elected : Joseph Kulp, Anthony Overholt, and Isaac
Neisz ; as sub-committee members : Jacob Krehbiel III. ,
John H. Funk and Daniel Krehbiel.
These resolutions of course contained the death
sentence of the present institution ; the school at Wads-
worth must now inevitably cease as a Mennonite institu
tion. But one thing is clear school as such was not
abandoned. On the contrary the school was simply
to be transferred to some other locality. That in this
removal to a place where the German language formed
the medium of communication, Kansas was had in view,
cannot be doubted, as at that very time efforts were be
ing made to establish an academy in that state. But
that this school was sacrificed, even with the prospective
academy in view, must be acknowledged to have been
an unfortunate mistake. The Conference should have
retained ownership of the property even though it would
have been necessary to discontinue the school for a few
years. But now in a moment of weakness and discour
agement that was abandoned which it had cost much time,
effort and expense to acquire. That this building, about
266
which so many associations of the early history of the Con
ference cluster, passed from the control of the Conference
is cause for permanent regret to every friend of the cause.
Leaving the rest of the history behind for a time, let
us follow the career of the school to its conclusion.
The supervisors did not adhere closely to instruc
tions received. In January of 1879, they resolved to
sell the property at public sale, if no buyer should be se
cured within three months. Objection being raised to
this, the public sale did not occur. When the three-
mo-nth-limit set by the Conference had expired, the
building still remained unsold. According to instruc
tions the building should now have been rented, and a
settlement of claims have been made by mortgaging the
property. But the committee refused to rent, though A.
S. Shelly was anxious for it. His urgent requests were
passed by unheeded. The money for van der Smissen s
indemnity should have been raised by collection, but no
collections were inaugurated. When April arrived van
der Smissen vacated the building without having re
ceived his due. Hven the gathering in of the unpaid
subscriptions made to Daniel Krehbiel was neglected.
The whole matter seemed at a dead stand-still. The
supervisors did not possess sufficient business ability, and
no one else seemed willing to give or do anything. The
ship, having been abandoned, was allowed for a time to
drift. There seemed to be danger now that the enter
prise, once so nobly supported, would yet end in disgrace,
in that debts contracted in its hehalf would be left un
paid. But not all, if any, were willing that it should
come to this. Many, both east and west, were ready to
do anything necessary to honorably close the career of
- 267 ~
the school. Among these may be mentioned in particu
lar Daniel Krehbiel, the originator of the school, who,
speaking of this matter, says : "I desire to let the breth
ren know that I am not one of those who say : I shall
do nothing now, let come what will. My weak abilities
and resources are still at disposal to keep disgrace from
the Mennonites. "
When in June the supervisors were in sore straits be
cause the creditors demanded payment, w r hereas they
had nothing with which to pay, a scheme was originated
in the east to sell the property in shares to members of
the Conference, and thus be rid of the debt, while at the
same time the property would be held for the denomina
tion. That this was a very sensible and practicable
scheme must be conceded. We are not a little surprised
therefore that Daniel Krehbiel disapproved of it. He
wanted greater liberality on the part of the Mennonites.
What seemed to him not quite as it should have been
was that some were willing to supply money w r hen they
could secure property right, while they were unwilling
to donate the same money outright. As this scheme
did not promptly meet with approval, and a buyer was
found in the meantime who offered an acceptable price,
this good plan was dropped. The whole property was
then sold in July, 1879, for five thousand dollars, to a cer
tain Mr. Dague, whose son proposed to conduct a normal
school in the building. How strange ! Here is a num
ber of churches with many children to educate, and
counting among its members not a few worth from fifteen
to fifty thousand dollars, and they let go of a school,
simply because they cannot raise five thousand dollars.
To relieve them one man alone buys the property, in
268
order that his son may have a chance to conduct a
school! Surely, there was no need to sacrifice this place
so dear to many, so full of promise for the future!
Once more the school at Wadsworth received atten
tion from the Conference. In 1881 E. Hunsberger sub
mitted the account. It appears that even after sacrificing
the building there still remained a debt of 685.38 dollars
for which the Conference was liable. There seemed to be
a wide-spread unwillingness to do anything more. But
upon the urgent appeal of Chr. Krehbiel it was agreed
to divide the remaining debt equally between the Eastern
and Western Conferences and thus honorably to relieve
the General Conference of this obligation. Both Con
ferences did as agreed. The final amount to be paid was
788.76 dollars. Toward this the Eastern Conference
paid 399.38 dollars, the Western 592.23 dollars; there
being therefore now a surplus of 202.87 dollars, which
according to agreement was paid into the Foreign Mis
sion treasury. Thus the General Conference was honor
ably relieved of its debt, but it was also without a school.
The Mennonites of America no longer had an institution of
learning. The career of the school at Wadsworth is ended.
But shall the discontinuance of that school be proof
that the undertaking was a failure ? Is it true that it
would have been just as well or better if there never had
been such a school ? Has all the money spent on that
work been spent in vain ? Have all the prayers been
unanswered ? Does no blessing corresponding to the
sacrifices abide with the church ? Questions such as
these crowd upon us as we turn our eyes in retrospec
tion upon the first Mennoiiite educational enterprise. A
statistical review will therefore not be amiss at this place.
269
As a Mennonite institution the school opened its
doors on January 2, 1868, and closed them on December
31, 1878, The school work therefore extended over ex
actly eleven years. During the first nine years, that is,
before division into two schools, the total enrollment
amounted to 310 students. This gives an average at
tendance of a little over 34 ; surely not a bad record for
those early years and small beginnings, when as yet
there was so little general interest in, and appreciation
of education. Many students of course attended for sev
eral years, wherefore the number of different persons
who attended is less than the total enrollment. As near
as can be ascertained, 209 different persons attended dur
ing the stated nine years. As the roll kept states only
the name and home of students, it cannot be accurately
ascertained how many Mennonite youths there were
among the students, but it is certain that at least 130
were from Mennonite families, and it is probable that the
number was much larger. Of the. last two years no roll
is accessable, but it is known that the attendance dur
ing this time, taking the two schools together, was
larger than it had been at any time previous.
The erection and maintainance of the institution
was accomplished with no small expenditure of money.
If we remember that Mennonites were practically unac
customed to donating money for the general cause of the
Lord, their generosity toward this enterprise surprises
us. For toward the erection of the building and the main
tainance of the school no less than 31,700 dollars were
contributed, and that mostly by seventeen small churches,
whose total membership did not exceed 1400. In par
ticular does the small congregation at Summerfield )
270
Illinois command our admiration, for they alone con
tributed more than 5400 dollars toward this cause.
But how about the blessings, the benefits, which at
the founding were so confidently expected ? That visible
blessings were not wanting at the time when the school
closed, is evident from an article by A. B. Shelly, pub
lished in the Friedensbote in 1879. He says : "Among
our ablest ministers, both west and east, engaged in
blessed work for the Lord, are some who have secured
their education in our school. Almost in every church
are some who for a longer or shorter period have at
tended that institution, and who are now exerting their
influence as leaders and teachers in Sunday schools etc.
Whether the churches realize it now or not, they would
painfully feel it, if suddenly everything the school has
given them should be removed." Several years later A.
J. Moser contributed and article to the Zur Heimath, in
which he refers to the beneficent influence of the school
as follows : "Although the work must at present rest at
the center (the school), there are nevertheless single
forces at work everywhere in the great circumference.
And if never again a common educational institution
should be established among Mennonites (which no one
will dare to assert), the influence of the Wadsworth
school will continue to be active into the distant future.
Are there not here and there in different churches a
number of ministers engaged in useful and blessed work,
for which they received the inspiration in that school !
By them the churches are stimulated to greater activity ;
and the gulf, which not infrequently separates ministers
from each other, and churches as well, is gradually fil
ling up, in that there is a gradual approach to mutual
recognition as co-workers. These certainly are blessings
which by no means indicate failure of the cause."
And now, while this is being written, almost twenty
years after the close of the school, can any fruits be
shown which are traceable as blessings from that school ?
Yes, to-day more than twenty years ago. The educating
as well as spiritually quickening influences, which were
transmitted through students to churches, have silently
but effectually been at work transforming and uplifting
whole communities. Those churches in which students
became active workers, stand now in striking contrast
with such as have not had the benefit of such or similar
advantages. A number of the former students are now
among the main workers in the general unification
movement. Among these may be named : J. S. Moyer,
N. B. Grubb, 1 A. S. Shelly and Allen M. Fretz 2 in
Pennsylvania ; S. F. Sprunger in Indiana ; in Missouri
M. S. Moyer and P. P. Lehmann; 3 in Kansas William
Galle and J. S. Hirschler. All of these are successfully
engaged in the ministry. To this list belong also the
well known general workers : Home Missionary, J. B.
Baer, 4 I. A. Sommer, 5 editor of the Bundesbote, and H.
R. Voth, 6 missionary to the Moqui Indians. And the
Foreign Mission enterprise - is it not a direct result of
the school? When such fruits can be shown, no doubt
can remain as to whether the institution which produced
them, was a success. The sacrifices made in its behalf
are richly rewarded. The school at Wadsworth may well
be gratefully remembered by the denomination, to whose
welfare it w r as devoted.
1 See Biograph. Appendix. 2 Ibid. 3 Ibid. 4 Ibid. 5 Ibid. 6 Ibid.
FOURTH PERIOD.
PERIOD OF EXPANSION.
CHAPTER X.
Foreign Mission. Alaska. Mission founded among Ara-
pahoes. Development of missionary activity.
Although a mission field had now been sought for
for a long time, none had as yet been fixed upon. The
way did not seem to open to a field where the work might
be undertaken, without encroaching upon others. For
this reason the Conference was glad for the apparantly
promising opening in Alaska, and accordingly had di
rected Haury to make an investigation tour to that dis
tant country. Alaska is situated in a high latitude and
has therefore a cold climate. It was therefore thought
prudent to delay the trip until spring. While waiting
for the approach of spring, Haury made the necessary
preparations for this adventurous expedition. To under
take such a journey into a wild and barbarous country
a journey in which much exposure and hardship must be
endured to undertake this alone did not seem advis
able ; so a travelling companion was wanted. Haury, it
will be remembered, was a member of the Summerfield
church. In that church there was at this time a young
(272)
273
man who had for a number of years taken deep interest
in spiritual things, and now felt within himself the
promptings of the spirit in one way or another to serve
the Lord in missionary effort. He naturally followed
with intense interest the developments of the missionary
movement, and when Haury in February, 1879, visited at
his home in Summerfield, this young man consulted
with Chr. Krehbiel, his minister, who was also presi
dent of the Board, and with Haury, and being encour
aged by both, he offered himself to the Mission Board as
Haury s companion. Not only did he offer to go and
give his time, but he undertook also to pay all his own
expenses on this adventurous and expensive journey.
This self-denying, self-giving man was J. B. Baer, later
Home Missionary of the General Conference.
Only a few weeks later, on March 10, 1879, the
journey to distant Alaska was begun. The trip was
made via San Francisco, thence to Portland, Oregon, by
boat. After a brief stay at the latter place the travellers
embarked again, and after nearly a month at sea, they
landed at Sitka, situated on the most southern point of
Alaska. This place had been determined upon as the
present destination ; the purpose being, if possible to
establish a mission station in that vicinity. On the day
preceding the arrival at Sitka their boat had stopped for
a few hours at Fort Wrangle. At that place they visited
a Presbyterian missionary, Young by name, engaged in
mission work among the Indians of that section. This
missionary was overloaded with work and urgently re
quested that Baer remain and assist him for one month
by teaching in his school. After their arrival in Sitka
they decided to accept Young s proposition. Accordingly
19
274
Baer returned to Fort Wrangle on the following day and
taught Young s school, while Haury remained in Sitka.
Upon presentation of his letters of recommendation
from the government at Washington, Haury was very
cordially received by the United States revenue collector,
Mr. Ball. A small house belonging to the government
was granted Haury for temporary use. This house con
tained a little furniture. A mattress Haury borrowed,
and this with a woolen cover sufficed for a bed. Bread
he bought. Fish and coffee he prepared for himself.
Thus his physical wants were provided for.
Inquiries made while yet at home had led to the im
pression that no missionary society had as yet under
taken work in Sitka. However the case \vas different.
For during the preceding year a Presbyterian missionary
had been stationed there. It is true, he had again left
the field that fall, but it was not certain that the Presby
terian Society had abandoned the work. The expecta
tion at Sitka was that a successor to last year s occupant
would arrive soon. Haury believed it would be an un
warranted intrusion to settle down permanently before
knowing whether or not the Presbyterian Board had
abandoned this station. So he concluded to await further
developments. But while waiting he did not remain in
active. Some of the Indians desired him to open a
school. He did so on April 14, and found to his satis
faction that a large number took advantage of the oppor
tunity. Occasionally he had as many as one hundred
pupils. On Sundays he held services, and these too
were attended by the Indians, the audiences numbering
from forty to one hundred. Haury was enabled to do
this work by the aid of an interpreter, an Indian, whom
he paid a small sum for his services.
275
When one month had elapsed, Baer rejoined Haury
at Sitka. Meanwhile information had arrived that a
Presbyterian missionary was on his way to Sitka to re
sume the work there, and that he would arrive about the
middle of May. Although the situation was very at
tractive and the prospects promising although to leave
this inviting field and again begin the search for some
place in which to work proved no small trial, neverthe
less Haury and Baer, after prayerful consideration of the
matter, decided to leave, and not become guilty of intru
sion upon the work of others.
Two possible fields were now r taken under conside
ration ; one was Chilkot, about 150 miles north of Sitka ;
the other was the Aleutian Islands about 800 miles to
the west. Chilkot could at that time not well be reached,
as no ships touched in that region, so that, should they
attempt to go there, the trip must be made per canoe.
They preferred not to attempt this and so decided to go to
Kodiac Island, the largest of the Aleutian group. They
also decided that, should no field open there, they would
push further on to Cook s Inlet. Opportunity to reach
Kodiac was offered by the Revenue Cutter "Richard
Rush," which sailed from Sitka on the twenty third of
May. Two days later they reached their destination.
They secured a temporary home with Mr. Stauff, who
was the business agent for a firm dealing in ice, and
who had his residence on a little island (Wood Island),
situated about one and one-half miles from Kodiac. They
remained here for two months, there being no oppor
tunity to leave, ships touching there but rarely.
They found that about 2200 natives inhabit those is
lands, who, however, live in widely scattered settle-
- 2 7 6 -
ments. They were unable to do any missionary work
among the natives, as they did not understand their lan
guage and no interpreter could be secured. To settle
here they did not feel free, as the Russian church was
well represented and had a strong hold upon the people.
Tired of waiting and anxious to reach their north-
most destination Cook s Inlet, about 200 miles distant,
before the approach of winter, they ventured upon a dar
ing undertaking. Stauff had a little sailboat, 28 feet
long, which he consented to let them use. Committing
themselves to the protection and guidance of God, they
embarked in this little shell. Of course comfort was not
to be thought of, on the contrary this perilous journey
could not be accomplished without much hardship.
Their crew consisted of two natives. As Stauff himself
accompanied them they had a total of five men on board.
The two natives slept in the hold of the ship, the other
three lived in the little cabin, which had a floor room of
but six by eight feet and measured but four feet to the
ceiling. In these narrow 7 quarters they cooked, dined
and slept. As food supply they carried with them bread,
potatoes, tea and coffee. With meat they supplied them
selves by catching fish with the hook. The natives were
unable to perform all the sailor s work alone, which made
it necessary for Haury and Baer to assist in raising and
lowering anchor, in the management of the sails, in
steering and rowing. In case of calms they w r ere not in
frequently compelled laboriously to row the clumsy
"Alaska" for a considerable distance before an anchor
ing place could be found.
On June 19, they came into the region kno\vn as
Cook s Inlet. They landed at Taiumik, an Indian set-
- 277
tlement, which is situated a little above the sixty first
degree northern latitude. They learnt that about six
hundred natives live about that gulf in scattered little
companies. After a short stay at Taiumik they pushed
thirty five miles further to the north-east to the mouth of
King river. There also they met Indians. But most of
these came from the interior, and, having settled for the
summer on a small island, were engaged in securing
their winter s supply of fish. Their stay there was on
June 20, and 21, the longest days of the year. Certainly
the days were long enough, for the sun stood above the
horizon for over twenty hours and during the short time
between sunset and sunrise it remained so light that they
could easily read or write.
The return trip to Kodiac Island was begun on the
twenty-first of June. But the worst part of the journey
now began. At one place nice coal had been found ly
ing on the surface of the ground and Stauff could not
resist the temptation to take some along, and once started
he overloaded the little craft. Before they had proceeded
very far they were overtaken by a severe storm. As the
boat was not strongly built, its heavy load proved too
great a strain and it sprung a leak, in consequence of
which they came very near sinking. For several hours
they labored desperately at dipping water, and yet the
water rose in the ship until it was nearly full, there be
ing several inches of water even in the cabin. And all
this time they were in danger of running on some hid
den rock and thus be wrecked. The situation was ren
dered more desperate by the fact that the native seaman,
upon whom they had depended most, was sick and unable
to do anything. But in all this storm and peril the Lord
- 2 7 8 -
graciously kept them from harm, and finally on July 7,
after spending sixteen days on the return trip, they
landed safely at Stauff s home on Wood Island, "glad
and thankful to be permitted to set foot upon solid
ground." They had travelled seven hundred miles on
this adventurous journey.
As they had not found an open field for missionary
labor, their intention now was to return to the states as
soon as possible. But there was no opportunity to get
away from Kodiak. Had there been an open field for
labor here, they would have gone to work. As it was,
nothing remained for them to do, but patiently to await
the arrival of some ship on which they could leave. As
early as the middle of July a trading vessel from San
Francisco had been expected. That time came but not
the ship. Week after week slipped wearily away and
still the ship failed to come. Their patience was sorely
tried until at last, on August 27, the longed for vessel
arrived. Great was their joy. For not only did it offer
them opportunity to return home, but it brought them
letters, the first they received since the tenth of May ;
an indication of how isolated up to that time that distant
country was from the civilized world. On August 31
their ship hove anchor and sailed for San Francisco.
On this trip they had another terrific storm to endure
which lasted for eighteen hours, the ship, however,
suffering no serious harm. Their ship cast anchor in
the harbor of San Francisco on September fifteenth. In
order to reduce expenses as much as possible, the trip
from San Francisco to Colorado Springs was made in an
emigrant train ; half fare being thus secured. From
Colorado Springs to Halstead, Kans., the Board had
- 279 -
secured passes for them, and they arrived at the latter
place on October 10, after an absence of just seven
months. It is remarkable at what a small cost this
journey was accomplished. Haury s total expense was
only about 400 dollars. They had travelled over nine
thousand miles.
So far as the immediate object of this journey was
concerned it seemed an entire defeat, as no unoccupied,
accessible field had been found. The Presbyterians were
in possession of Sitka, on Kodiak the Russian church
was established, and at Cook s Inlet not a sufficient
number of Indians had a permanent settlement to war
rant the establishment of a mission there. Soon after
the return of Haury the matter, however, took an unex
pected turn. A letter arrived from revenue collector
Ball at Sitka, in which among other thing he says :
According to my opinion the Presbyterians will do
nothing and it is not too late for you. I hope that you
will return and remain. ; At the departure of the mis
sionaries Ball had done all he could to persuade them to
remain. He even volunteered to issue an "official re
quest" for them to continue there, if they desired it, in
order that they might justify themselves toward the
Presbyterians for remaining. So too the captain of the
warship "Alaska", which was stationed there at that
time, said they did wrong in leaving. The doctor and
the traders of Sitka had implored them to remain. Even
the Indians had expressed their regret at their leaving
them to go west. Under these circumstances it is nat
ural that on receipt of the letter from Ball, Sitka was
once more taken under consideration as a possible mis
sion field.
280
The present state of the mission enterprise made it
necessary for the Board to meet and arrange for further
action. This session was held at Summerfield, Novem
ber, 1879, in connection with the Western District Con
ference. The following is an extract of the minutes of
that meeting : "In order not to act with undue haste, a
letter shall be directed to revenue collector Ball at Sitka
in order to ascertain whether Sitka is really occupied by
missionaries. If a favorable reply is received by March
10, 1880, it is to be interpreted as an indication from the
I,ord that we shall begin mission work there immedi
ately. In order to conduct ourselves with all fairness
toward the Presbyterian Missionary Society our Mission
Board shall inquire of the Presbyterian Board whether
or not they propose to occupy Sitka ; at the same time
they shall be informed that in case they do not intend
to do anything our Board is ready and willing to take
up the work."
That no time might be wasted, it was decided that
w r hile these other correspondences were being carried on,
the Board should plan and arrange for establishing a
mission station in the Indian Territory, so this work
might, if desired, be taken up without further delay.
The necessary correspondence in these matters the
Board put in charge of Haury. In the event that the
report from Alaska should prove unfavorable, it was ar
ranged that after March 10, 1880, a committee composed
of Chr. Krehbiel, Henry Richert and D. Goerz should
visit the Indian Territory, there to select the future mis
sion field.
During the session of the Mission Board, Haury had
been married to Susie I,. Hirschler, and for the present
281
282
they made their home at Summerfield. After conclu
sion of the session Haury immediately entered upon the
correspondence assigned to him. From the Presbyterian
Board a reply was received in December in which it was
claimed they now had a missionary at Sitka and that
they proposed even to increase the force there. In Jan
uary of 1880, reply also came from Mr. Ball of Sitka. In
his communication he described the situation as very
favorable for the Mennonites. However in view of the
communication received directly from the Presbyterian
Board, it did not appear permissible to the Conference
Mission Board to establish a Mission station in Alaska.
Alaska was therefore dropped from the list of prospective
fields. This was more readily done because of the
inviting opportunity which now again presented itself
among the Arapahoes. Indian agent Miles (a Quaker),
stationed at Darlington, had sent word that his denomi
nation proposed to confine their labors to the Cheyenne
tribe, which would leave the field open among the Ara
pahoes. Not only did he give this information, but he
urgently invited the Mennonites to occupy this field
through Haury.
In accordance with the resolution of the Board the
appointed investigation committee, accompanied by
Haury, went to the Indian Territory in April, 1880, and
there visited the Arapahoe tribe. The result of the
consultation with agent Miles was highly satisfactory.
Everything was found as represented in his writing. He
now further volunteered to use his authority and in
fluence in favor of this undertaking. He already at this
time promised Haury a house which he might occupy
until buildings for the mission could be erected. He fully
- 283 -
I
Arapahoe Family at Geary, Okl., in typical every day appearance.
endorsed Haury s special plans for conducting the mis
sion work ; for example the establishment of a mission
industrial school, and in this direction volunteered to
assist in securing the necessary permission from the
government.
The committee was very favorably impressed w r ith
regard to the whole situation. With satisfaction it was
observed that Haury was welcomed as an old friend
both by the government officials and by the Indians.
Among other expressions of joy at meeting him again
an old Indian Chief by the name of Big Mouth em
braced Haury with a tenderness \vhich quite surprised
the spectators. The impressions received in the Indian
camps and at the agency were such as favorably dis
posed them toward the establishment of an Arapahoe
Mission and consequently to recommend this course to
the Mission Board.
28 4
As could be expected the Board decided to engage
at once in mission work among the Arapahoe tribe of
Indians. Matters now moved rapidly forward. On May
18, 1880, Haury and his young wife left Halstead, Kan
sas, in a light spring wagon, drawn by two ponies, and
after a four days journey they arrived at Darlington, In
dian Territory. They were very kindly received by
agent Miles and his amiable wife and for a time had
their lodging in the agent s home. The first work Haury
did was to fit up for occupation the little government
house, granted for present use, by cleaning and white
washing it. On May 29, they moved into this house,
but as their furniture and other household goods had not
yet arrived, they had to live in very simple fashion for a
while. For seats and tables they used store-boxes. The
bed was spread on the floor. A few weeks later the fur
niture arrived after which they could live comfortably in
their three-roomed house.
Missionary activity was entered upon at once, in
that Haury and his wife gave religious instruction to the
children in Sunday school and the week day school,
while on Sunday afternoons meetings were held for the
older Indians. More than this could not be done at the
out-set, as much of Haury s time was necessarily occu
pied with providing indispensable equipments. For this
reason Haury soon requested of the Board that an assis
tant be sent who should relieve him of the manual labor,
and so enable him to attend to that interest for which he
was there. To this the Board consented and sent Corne
lius Duerksen, who arrived at Darlington in September
of 1880. By this time the Board had already decided on
building a mission house and had secured the consent of
285 -
the government. As then no railroad ran near Darling
ton, it was necessary to secure much of the building
material from the raw condition. Trees must be cut
down, hauled and sawed into lumber ; stone must be
quarried and hauled, lime burnt, and other heavy work
must be performed. In all this work Haury assisted in
person, in addition to carrying on the study of the Ara-
pahoe language. He made some progress in this study,
but it was soon discovered that the acquisition of that
language was a greater task than had been anticipated.
All along as much missionary work as possible was
done. On Sundays particular attention was paid to this,
but more or less was done throughout the week as op
portunity offered.
When spring approached, the building material was
ready. A lively interest w r as at this time taken by the
churches in the mission, when therefore the Board is
sued a request for volunteers to assist in the construction
of the building without pay, several persons responded.
Especially valuable service was thus rendered by Jacob
Kirchhofer, a carpenter by trade, who took charge of the
erection of the building.
The building was completed in August, 1881. It
was a wooden structure, costing about four thousand
dollars, and was large enough to accommodate the mis
sionary family and helpers, and about twenty-five Indian
children. On the twelfth of August the mission workers
occupied the house, greatly rejoicing that the L,ord had
blessed their efforts and that now at last they had a foot
hold. They hoped hereafter to be in position to carry
forward the mission work under more advantageous
conditions. The plan was now to receive Indian chil-
286
dren into the family, to give them a Christian training,
and if possible to win them for the Savior. At the same
time these children should also be trained for practical
life, so as to enable them to secure their own livlihood
under the conditions of modern civilization.
While the building \vas in process of erection,
Haury never felt quite sure that the Indians would vol
untarily commit any of their children to his care, but at
the opening of the school in September, the mission
workers had the pleasure of receiving seven boys from
ten to eighteen years old. This number was soon in
creased by further additions. Previous to this Haury had
taken several small children into his care. The first one
received was Jenny, a winsome little orphan girl. This
little child Haury had taken with him to Kansas and
there had exhibited her to the visitors of the General
Conference. Thus the mission work had at last been en
tered upon under an auspicious beginning auguring well
for the future.
But the Lord sometimes cancels the plans and shat
ters the hopes of men. The young mission work was
about to be severely tried. On the evening of February
19, 1882, while evening services were being conducted,
fire broke out upstairs, and a few hours later a smoking
heap marked the place where the mission house had
stood. What had been gained by much toil and expense,
was in a few short hours consumed by the flames and
with it much of the personal effects of the occupants.
Yes, the loss was greater still. Four of the small chil
dren, among them Jenny, and Karl, the infant son of
Mr. and Mrs. Haury, had been suffocated by the gas. It
was an awful experience which cut to the quick to be
- 28 7
deprived of all thus suddenly and in such a dreadful
manner.
Of that awful night a vivid description was given by
Mrs. Haury, which is here inserted and reads as follows :
"My dear Friend Mrs. Krehbiel : You have heard
of our aw^ful loss, but likely you have not learnt any of
the particulars.
"On that unfortunate evening (Sunday, February
19,) at about quarter before seven, I took the four
smaller ones, Karl, Jenny, Kmil and Walter to bed.
The larger ones prayed the little evening prayer :
"Now I lay me down to sleep;
I pray the Lord my soul to keep.
If I should die before I wake,
I pray the Lord my soul to take.
"Karl sat in my lap for a few minutes, as w y e played
with him. Then after having nursed him, I took him to
bed also. Between our sitting room and bed room there
was a wardrobe, through which, however, we always
passed (it having two doors). The inner door I left
open, the outer door I closed, and remarked to Samuel
(her husband) that there was a little smoke in the room,
something which had never happened before. Yet we
were not alarmed at this, as the chimneys, particularly
the one on the south side, often smoked so badly that we
could not stay in the rooms. I then went to the school
room, sang and played on the organ for a little while.
At half past seven Samuel came from up-stairs and rang
for evening devotion. This exercise lasted at most for
half an hour. I then called the girls to bring them to
bed. Just then Samuel saw a spark flying past the east
window, then another, and another. Thinking of fire,
he rushed to the east door ; the whole yard was lit up ,
the south end of the house was enveloped in flames.
Samuel immediately dashed upstairs to the sitting room,
opened the door, but was met by such a column of gas
and smoke that it was almost impossible for him to go
forward. The lamp which he had set on the table was
extinguished by the gas. Nevertheless he went to the
bed room door, but found this locked from inside ; the
night latch must have closed some way. He hurried
down stairs, called for an axe, seized the lamp in the
school room and quickly went up again. As the lamp
was again extinguished, he threw this down and en
deavored to break open the door. I now went down and
got a lamp from Duerksen s room, and when I returned,
Samuel had already succeeded in forcing the door (with
his body). He hastened into the room, snatched up our
little one from his bed, and feeling his strength gave
way, he yet made another effort, came and placed our
darling in my arms - dead. He immediately hurried
back and also brought Jenny out. By this time many
people had come. Some one took Jenny. Samuel called
for help, as he felt unable to enter twice more. Duerk-
sen took Emil at the door. Samuel entered the fourth
time, took up Walter, and just as he came out, the
flames burst through the wardrobe.
"The four children had been rescued from the
flames, but two of these had already passed away. We,
however, did not know of Jenny s death until after mid
night, when she was brought to the house where we
women were with Karl and Emil. Efforts were made to
revive the children, they were all like dead. All efforts
to revive Karl were in vain, but Emil and Walter were
289
partially revived, but only to pass away also after suf
fering for twenty-four hours.
"Now all that we had on this earth had been taken
from us, even the children whom we so longed to keep.
But the Lord who has wounded can heal us again ; in
Him do we trust. He has supplied our wants thus far
and w r e rest in the confidence that he will care for us in
the future.
"On Tuesday afternoon furneral services were con
ducted here in the government school. After that Mr.
Hauser (Emirs Father) took Bmil away to the Fort
(Fort Reno), where he was buried on the following day.
The other three were interred in the new cemetery north
east of the agency.
"Through the kindness and helpfulness of the
people here we are for the present supplied with clothing
and shelter, until we shall again have our own home.
Here I wish in particular to express my heartfelt thanks
for the things which you (the Halstead, Kan., sewing
society) have sent us through brother Krehbiel and
Richert ; these things have proven a great help to us
just now.
"I have now related to you the events of that awful
night, but it is impossible to bring these before you as
they were pen and words are unable to do that. Some
thing like that must be experienced in order to be able
to form an adequate conception of it.
On the loss occasioned by the fire Haury reported
as follows : "So far as the material loss is concerned it
can be reported that some of the mission property has
been saved, but very little. Duerksen s and Wedel s
effects are nearly if not all saved. My sister-in-law res-
20
290
cued her child but nothing else. The child suffered but
little from the gas, but the fright and the exposure to
the cold seem to have harmed it. Its mother could not
even save a dress for it, but the evening was cold, a raw
wind driving the snow.
"Now as to ourselves; practically nothing is left
us. The I^ord has deprived us of our things and our
children. Of my books some were saved ; besides these
only the organ. . . . Neither my wife nor I had shoes or
hat left to wear.
Being notified by telegraph of the disaster, Chr.
Krehbiel, taking H. Richert with him, hastened to
Darlington and found the missionary workers greatly
distressed, yet bearing their sore trial with quiet submis
sion. The house was totally destroyed. Nothing, not
even the foundation could be used again. The question
now was what next? This had been a discouraging
experience, ought not perhaps the work be abandoned?
That course would not be in accordance with the bold
character of the president of the Mission Board. Often
before his boldness had secured benefits to the general
cause, and so here. Undismayed by the crushing blow
the work had received, Krehbiel began, as soon as he
was fully acquainted with the situation, to plan for the
continuation of the enterprise, endeavoring to prevent
an entire stand-still, even though the work had been
temporarily interrupted. Into this plan Haury heroically
entered. Upon application Major Randall, commander
of Fort Reno, granted temporary use of two tents in
which to conduct the school for the present. The wash-
house was to be transformed into a dwelling for Haury,
while the loft in the stable was appointed as sleeping
place for the school boys and others. It was expected
that in this manner, though ever so crude, the school
could be continued until a new house would be erected,
and that thus no vantage ground already gained would
be lost. For to rebuild upon that it was agreed then
and there. The mission work entered upon should not
be abandoned but should go forward.
However the final action with regard to this must
be taken by the whole Mission Board. This body held
a special session in March, at which time the purpose to
rebuild, and that at once, w r as approved. A brick build
ing to cost about 4500 dollars was decided upon. But
there was no money in the treasury for the execution of
this purpose ; this must first be contributed by the
churches. Although only a year ago the money had
been raised for the first building, the call for contributions
was met with a hearty response and within a few months
over 5000 dollars were in the mission treasury ; the
churches thus endorsed the purpose to go forward. Re
building could begin at once.
When work on the new building had already been
begun, something occurred which gave a new turn to the
mission enterprise. Through agent Miles Haury s at
tention was called to the fact that Fort Cantonment,
situated about sixty miles north-west of Darlington,
would be abandoned by the government. He pointed
out that, as the most prominent Arapahoe Chiefs had
their camps in that vicinity, it would be wise to establish
an additional mission station at that point, and that this
could be easily done as the vacated government buildings
could be used by the missionaries free of charge. For
such an additional undertaking the Board was at first
not very enthusiastic ; they did not see where the funds
should come from to equip and maintain a second sta
tion ; indeed they felt they had enough to do to rebuild
at Darlington and get that station upon a solid footing.
But very unexpected and entirely unsolicited this pro
posed departure received substantial encouragement
from the goverment which turned the scale in favor of
Cantonment. Agent Miles was making good his prom
ises. For it was at his request that the government ap
propriated 5000 dollars toward the new mission building
at Darlington, the government to have ownership in the
building to that extent. By this unforeseen but welcome
turn enough money remained in the hands of the Mission
Board to establish a new station. The Board was the
more ready to begin this new station, because after study
ing the situation, it was already then foreseen that Can
tonment would very naturally serve as the center for
more extended mission work in the future, while Dar
lington would ultimately become a side station. Thus
recognizing God s own guiding hand in this matter the
work in Cantonment was promptly and courageously
undertaken. On October 2, 1882, the military vacated
Cantonment and a few weeks later H. R. Voth, 1 who
had been received into the mission service by the Board,
was sent to the Fort by agent Miles, there to keep a
watchful eye on the property left there, while negotia
tions were pending for the transfer of the Fort to the
Mennonite Mission. On December i, 1882, information
was received that all the buildings 2 in Cantonment, one
1 See Biographical Appendix.
2 The buildings in Cantonment consisted mostly of one-story
palisade houses. There were twenty-five of these of different sizes;
293
excepted, had been transferred from the Department of
the Interior to the Mission. That the government thus
favored the Mennonite Mission was due on the one hand
to the noble Christianity of agent Miles, and on the other
hand to Haury, who had the full confidence and respect
of Miles as also of the government.
Darlington, Oklahoma, Mission Station.
The building in Darlington progressed rapidly and
by the close of the year 1881 it was ready for occupation.
The house consumed by the flames in spring was no w
replaced by a better and larger one. Instead of twenty-
five, fifty children could now be comfortably housed and
some being very large. There were two brick buildings, the hos
pital and the bakery. See article by H. R. Voth in Bund esbote
January 15, 1883.
294
cared for. The disaster of ten months ago had not only
not resulted in abandonment of, or retrenchment in the
work, but on the contrary, the Lord had used this trial
for the more rapid extension of the mission enterprise.
Besides the better and larger quarters at Darlington
there was now another promising station at Cantonment.
Nor was this all. A number of additional mission work
ers had been secured during the year. Among these
were C. H. Wedel, H. R. Voth, A. E. Funk, O. S.
Schultz and others. On Christmas of that year the
number of workers in the field was fourteen. Evidently
the mission work was in a prosperous condition at this
time so far as facilities and forces were concerned. So
the new year could be entered with gratitude toward
God and with bright hopes for the future.
In order that the occupation of Cantonment might
be most advantageously effected, it was deemed advisable
that the Board visit the place, there personally to study
the situation. With the exception of A. B. Shelly all
members of the Board visited Cantonment in February,
1883. After careful inspection and due deliberation it
was decided that Haury, who desired this, should occupy
Cantonment, while Darlington was put in charge of
H. R. Voth. The superintendency of both stations was
delegated to Haury. It was Haury s intention to estab
lish an Indian colony in Cantonment by settling as
many Indian families there as could be induced to do
this. In addition to doing spiritual work among these,
Haury purposed to instruct and train them industrially.
This plan received the approval of the Board. As it
seemed certain that the region about Cantonment was too
dry for agricultural pursuits, the Board appropriated one
295
thousand dollars for the purchase of a cattle herd in the
interest of the mission. On the one hand the gain from
this herd should go to support the mission. On the
other hand it was intended to offer opportunity through
it for Indians to get a start in cattle raising, and thus
learn to support themselves. At that time the Board also
adopted a set of regulations 1 with regard to the superin-
tendency of the mission, as also for the stewards and
teachers.
The resolutions adopted here were followed. Haury
soon afterwards moved to Cantonment and began to
make arrangements for the reception of children and the
opening of a school. He also endeavored to induce Indian
families to settle permanently at the station. H. R. Voth
took charge of the Darlington station. Having been ac
cepted as missionary by the Board, he was ordained as a
missionary and minister by Chr. Krehbiel, in the Alex-
anderwohl church on July 22, 1883. His instructions
were to devote all his time and energy to mission work
among the old Indians ; while upon others should rest
the responsibility for the school and other affairs. When
the time for opening school came in the fall of 1883, it
was for the first time that the missionaries could invite
the children to "come, for all is ready." Accurately
speaking it is the year 1883 that marks the beginning
of the missionary labors among the Indians. The
schools had a good attendance from the beginning. Dar
lington began with twenty- eight, Cantonment with
twenty- three children. Later the attendance was greatly
increased. At last the mission work was in operation.
What had been aimed at through so many years of trial
1 See Bundesbote April i, 1883.
296
and delay was now successfully realized. The Menno-
nite denomination was at last also permitted to partici
pate in the proclamation of the glad tidings to the be
nighted heathen.
In addition to educational efforts among the chil
dren and camp visits among old Indians, another form
of missionary activity was entered upon through the in
ventive and undertaking genius of Chr. Krehbiel ;
namely the placing of Indian youths in Christian families
in Kansas. The purpose of doing this was to bring these
young Indians in touch with Christian family life, and to
give them an opportunity to become acquainted with
Christianity by a closer daily association with Christians.
Then, secondarily, the purpose was to give them an op
portunity to acquire valuable information and skill in
modern methods of agriculture ; in short, that they might
see and study Christian civilization in the very midst of
it. As early as February, 1882, Krehbiel had made a be
ginning in this by taking with him to his own home in
Kansas a young Indian by the name of Smith. This
young man had proved troublesome at the agency and
had been punished at different times for insubordina
tion. Upon Krehbiel s request the agent granted per
mission to take Smith outside the Territory. Smith,
though forbidding in his exterior, was received into
Krehbiel s family with true Christian love, and remained
there for a number of months. Permission was soon ob
tained from the Indian Commissioner through Haury to
take as many bo)^s as desired to Kansas, there to place
them in good, Christian families during the vacation
months of July and August ; and permission was further
granted to thus place boys for a period of three years, if
297
opportunity offered. For several years in succession a
number of boys spent trie summer in Kansas, and a few
were there on the three-year arrangement. Through the
experience thus gained the way was opened for the es
tablishment of an industrial school, later so successfully
conducted by Chr. Krehbiel. What the Indian needed
was not only conversion, he was in need of industrial
training, and this could very successfully be offered to
him in this way. It was for this reason that Haury took
this course from the very beginning ; aiming to educate
and train the growing generation both spiritually and
industrially. An argument in favor of this method of
work we have from the able pen of J. van der Smissen.
He says :
"It is exceedingly difficult to effectively preach
the Gospel among a people who have been weaned
from all wholesome, regular work The Indian
does not think of the morrow, nor does he know any-
think of the fascination the earning of an independent
livlihood has for men, as the whole tribe has a sort of
community of goods. . . . The government does much in
a most praiseworthy manner for the literary education
of the Indian ; but experience has made it clear that the
civilization of these people must be accomplished in
an altogether different manner. Our mission desires to
enter upon the method which we consider the only cor
rect one. Our dear mission workers desire to accustom
the Indians to work, to get them to love work, to teach
them the blessings of labor, and, while constantly giving
them spiritual care so far as this can be done, also to train
them into settled, useful citizens." The final result
aimed at, christianization, was thus to be attained by
298
three influences exerted in the mission work. These
were : i. Education and industrial training of the
children, 2. Colonization of the old Indians, 3. Evan
gelization of all.
In addition to these various general methods of work
a special effort was made to reach the more promising
young Indians and win them for Christ, and being christ-
ians to prepare them for the work and send them among
their own people as missionaries. This was done by
placing them in the Mennonite Academy at Halstead,
Kansas, and there giving them a course of instruction
similar to that given to other students. A beginning in
this was made in March, 1884, when four young men
were placed in that institution. These by their conduct
and diligence encouraged the expectation that they would
ultimately be useful as missionaries among their people.
With the government the endeavors of the mission
met with full approval, as was evident from the fact that
all undertakings found cordial and liberal support, and
that in various ways the work was substantially en
couraged. The missionaries had a good reputation
among the government officials. The following case will
serve as evidence of this. A certain paper had misre
presented the Mennonite mission work as also its super
intendent Haury. Mr. Hauser, an officer at Fort Reno,
made the following reply: "Mr. Haury does not only
enjoy the highest respect of all the white people here
who know him, but has also gained the confidence of the
Indians and the love of the little ones placed in their
care. Anyone acquainted with the Indian character
knows that only he will succeed in the latter who does
not only teach and preach the right, but who faithfully
299
practices it in his own private life. I have in my life
time had many opportunities to observe attempts at ci
vilizing Indians and teaching their children. Among
the few that were successful and still are so, the Menno-
nite school in Cantonment, Indian Territory, occupies a
high, in my personal estimation the highest, position.
And what this school is it is through the untiring zeal
and self-denying, self-giving labors of Mr. Haury."
How highly Voth was esteemed and loved by the
agency officials and employes, is evidenced by the fact
that at the close of the year 1883, a number of his friends
at the agency made him a present of one hundred and
fifty dollars as a token of appreciation of his services to
them as a minister ; this gift being presented to him by
Agent Miles on occasion of a little gathering appointed
by them for this purpose at the mission house.
That this good reputation of the mission continued
to later years, as also what was thought of the work in
higher government circles may be gleaned from re
marks a school inspector made at the ninth annual
meeting (1888) of the Indian Commission. A. B. Shelly
reports these remarks as follows : "One of the speakers,
who during the year past had visited the Indian Terri
tory and inspected the various mission stations and In
dian schools, spoke in words of praise of the work which
our denomination carries on in Darlington and Canton
ment. He said, our schools were model schools, far ex
celling the government schools, and closed with the re
mark : The Mennonites are doing an excellent work
there ."
During the year 1884, when the mission enterprise
was expanding very rapidly and was for this reason test-
300
Cheyenne Women ; Child in Cradle.
ing the liberality of the supporters, the cause received a
substantial aid in the form of a legacy from Jacob and
Mary L,eisy of Summerfield. The reader will remember
that Leisy, soon after the origin of the Conference move
ment, had donated one thousand dollars to the Confer
ence, on condition that this money could be used as soon
as the Conference should begin independent mission
3 01
Cheyenne Family. Dressed in their Best.
work. In the succeeding years he with his noble wife
hed been liberal supporters of everything the Conference
undertook. They also agreed together that after their
decease ten thousand dollars of their estate should go to
the mission cause. By this noble act the departed have
not only set for themselves a beautiful monument, but
they have effectively assisted the young and weak mis-
302
sion enterprise, and so have left an influence at work,
which to this very hour is proving a blessing.
When the work was begun among the Arapahoes ,
a Quaker missionary labored among the Cheyennes.
But in 1884 the Quakers left this field, which left the
Cheyenne tribe open for the Mennonite mission. The
Board received permission from the Conference to appoint
a missionary to that tribe, but as no suitable person was
accessible, nothing could be done in this direction at
that time. However as many Cheyenne children as pos
sible were taken into the schools, while the Arapahoe
missionaries sought to spread the Gospel among this
tribe also by the aid of interpreters.
Missionary work proper among old Indians could
be conducted with but little success during this period.
One great obstacle was the language. The missionaries
had acquired enough knowledge of their language to
converse with them on every day topics, but did not
attain to such proficiency that they could present the
Gospel to them in public address. But the main cause
for this lack of success lay in the nomadic mode of
life of the Indians, and the many disturbances which
rendered them restless and unsettled. It was but a few
years since these tribes had been forcibly transferred by
the government from their former home to the Indian
Territory, of course contrary to their wish. Here they
were kept under strict military surveillance, which to
them was the same as captivity. Can we wonder at it
that they hated the whites their oppressors ! Or that
they were rebellious and repelled everything originating
with the palefaces ! Filled thus with bitterest animosity
toward the whites, they also repelled the Gospel for
303
was not that the religion of their hated oppressors?
Such prejudices as these the early missionaries had to
encounter ; prejudices which stood like adamantine walls
and baffled the first efforts at evangelization. And it
was only after many years when the exasperating expe
riences were further removed in time and were some
what forgotten that successful work among the Indians
could reasonably be expected. Then there was the ob
stacle of the Indian s nomadic habits. In order that the
missionary might reach the heart of these heathen he
needed to be in daily touch with them for a long period
of time. What was needed was a free, natural associ
ation, such as is easely secured among people who have
fixed habitations. Rut no such association could be se
cured during the early years of the mission enterprise.
The Indians had no fixed habitations. Perhaps a family
would have its "tepee" at a certain place for a month or
two. During this time the missionary possibly w r ould
become somewhat acquainted with them and gain some
influence with them in spiritual matters. Then suddently
his work would be interrupted, and possibly all be lost,
through the removal of the family to some distant place,
twenty to seventy and more miles away, to which the
missionary might never come. In addition to these ob
stacles the work was greatly hindered by the occasional
"war-path" excitements which always threw the whole
tribe into such a fever that all favorable impressions which
the missionaries had succeeded in making were again ef
faced. It was only by turning their faces to the future,
by believing that the L,ord would bless the labors with
the young, and that, after all, general impressions would
lodge with the old which would ultimately render the
304
whole tribe receptive for the truth, that the workers
kept up courage to continue with this stoical, un
yielding people.
Although the work could not be satisfactorily con
ducted among the old, the opportunity to labor among
the children offered through the schools, were excellent.
For a number of years both schools at Darlington and
Cantonment had as many children attending as they
could accommodate. The usual number at Darlington
School Room in Cantonment.
was about fifty, that of Cantonment about sixty-five.
Hence about one hundred Indian boys and girls were
constantly enjoying the beneficent religious influence
and the practical training for industrial life afforded
through the mission of the General Conference. The
mission workers rejoiced to observe that their labors
here were not altogether in vain. The seed sown was
taking root more or less deeply and impressions for
good were made, which promised well never to be
effaced. When afterwards these children returned to
305
Group of School Girls at Cantonment,
their homes, they carried these impressions with them
into the camps, where they would necessarily act as a
leaven, working effectively toward the ultimate trans
formation of the whole tribe.
By experience it was found that the schools in the
Indian Territory, being in the immediate vicinity of the
Indian settlements, were at a disadvantage in that by
Indian Grave.
306
the easy and frequent touch with ordinary Indian life
the influence of the schools was to a great extent coun
teracted. The plan was therefore hit upon to establish
an industrial school far removed from the tribes. For
this the temporary transfer of children to Kansas, as be
fore stated, had paved the way. That four Indian boys
were in attendance at the school in Halstead has been
reported. In the fall of 1885 this arrangement had
experienced an expansion.
The Mission Board had agreed with the school com
mittee to combine an Industrial Mission School with the
Kansas Conference school. The school should furnish
the necessary room, while the Mission would board the
students and pay the salary of the teachers, appointed
conjointly by the Mission Board and the school com
mittee.
In accordance with this agreement the school was
opened with fifteen Indian boys and girls in the fall of
1885. A. S. Shelly officiated as superintendent during
the first year. During the second year G. A. Haury
served both as superintendent and teacher. All the
young people received instruction in the ordinary
branches of learning. In addition the two girls attend
ing were trained in practical housekeeping, while the
boys under Haury s direction tilled a few acres of
ground. After having tried this for two years, it became
apparent that it was neither wise nor profitable to have
this school in town. It was also thought that the con
ference school was being hindered by the industrial
school, because the two institutions were pursuing differ
ent aims. So it became necessary to discontinue the in
dustrial school in its present form and connection. The
307
other members of the Board would have been satisfied to
discontinue this particular kind of work entirely after
this attempt. Not so, however, Chr. Krehbiel, the
originator and promoter of the undertaking. He was
convinced that the best method for preparing young In
dians to meet the demands of modern civilized life was
to train them in an industrial school, conducted as nearly
as possible on the basis of ordinary family life. He also
held that these young people could be won for Christ
easier through such a touch with Christian family life
than in any other way. To undertake such a school
was no small matter. But, desiring from his heart the
welfare of the people whom the Conference had under
taken to evangelize, he resolved with the lyord s aid to
carry on this work himself by removing it to his farm,
located about one mile from Halstead, and assuming per
sonally all financial risks and responsibilities. The Board
was very willing to accept his proposition, and so, in
April 1887, after Krehbiel had erected suitable build
ings for the accommodation of the children, the "In
dian Industrial School", as it was thereafter known, was
removed to his farm. At the time sixteen boys and
girls attended. In order to waken in them a sense for
acquisition through personal effort, he permitted them to
plant ten acres of ground to castor beans with the under
standing that the whole yield would belong to them.
The whole work was conducted as nearly as possible
on the plan of ordinary family life. During the farming
season the larger boys performed all the various kinds of
labor which occur in the routine of farm-life. The
.smaller boys were employed in the garden. Morning
and evening they cared for the stock and did the differ-
308
309
ent chores. The girls learnt and performed all kinds of
house work. In all their activities Krehbiel himself kept
in personal touch with the boys and was their practical
teacher ; to the girls Mrs. Krehbiel was as a mother.
For nine months in the year all the children of school
age received instruction by a teacher employed by Kreh
biel, in a school room specially built for this purpose.
The government permitted children to attend this school
for three successive years. This extended period of life
in the school was of great advantage to the children.
Removed for this long time from uncivilized surround
ings, without being subjected to military exaction or
slavish dependence, but instead being allowed the free
dom of children in a family, these children of the red
man, considering differences in former advantages, suc
ceeded as well as those of the white man. They pro
gressed spiritually and in practical attainments. The
experiment was in every way successful.
There was one weakness from which the mission
enterprise suffered from the first, namely the frequency
of change in mission workers. It was a ceaseless coming
and going which kept the Board in a constant dilemma
how to fill the vacancies. In 1886 Haury, who had done
so much toward the inauguration of independent mission
work for the General Conference, also retired. His place
in Cantonment was filled by J. J. Kliewer, who had for
some time served as teacher.
At the session of the General Conference in 1887
the report of the Board stated with especial emphasis
that mission work among the adult Indians, desired
from the first, but not accomplished, ought now to be
pushed more vigorously, and that efforts should not be
3 io
confined to children alone. The following is a portion of
the report: "As already suggested, the Board is deci
dedly of the opinion that in the future we should not
confine ourselves to the training of children only, but
that our workers should realize it as their first duty to
labor for the saving of souls of the grown people. The
training of children should also receive due attention
and should not be discontinued. But it is an illusion to
expect that without labor upon the parents these are to
be won for Christ through the children." As the In
dians had by this time become more quiet and in part
had fixed residences, being thereby rendered more access
ible to gospel work, the time seemed to have arrived for
more aggressive efforts in that direction, though even now
the work had to contend with many and great obstacles.
It was about this time that missionary Kliewer
felt prompted to devote himself exclusively to this spe
cial work among the adults by settling with his family
in an Arapahoe Indian camp. As this accorded with
the wishes of the Board, that body approved of his plan
and so a third mission station was founded. About
sixty miles west of Darlington and about seventy miles
southwest from Cantonment, on the Washita river, there
was a large Arapahoe settlement near which Kliewer
desired to locate. The establishment of a station at that
place was begun in July of 1889. This task involved no
small hardship, but Kliewer was a man of courage and
faith in God, and possessed that kind of genius which
overcomes difficulties. The place selected was far away
from any white settlement. Everything was still in the
undisturbed condition of nature. In order to gain a
foothold in that country, Kliewer, accompanied by his
brother, drove there in a covered wagon. They cut
down small trees and made them into posts. Of these
they then built a palisade house. This is done by set
ting in trenches side by side rows of posts, enclosing a
space of the size and form wanted for a house. The
upper ends of the posts are fastened together by laying a
strip of wood over them and nailing this down to each
post. This frame is now covered over with heavy sticks.
On these long grass and branches are piled, and over the
top of all comes a cover of earth. The cracks between
the posts are closed with clay. Simple doors are put to
the openings, and the house is ready for occupation.
The development of the Industrial School at Hal-
stead and the promising prospects at the new station on
the Washita did much to keep up interest in the mission
work among the supporting churches. Lack of success
always tends to check the flow of contributions. However
the schools in the Territory were not devoid of encourag
ing fruits. The workers at Darlington had the great
privilege of winning a soul for Christ the first-fruits of
the Mennonite mission. Maggie Leonhard, a half-blood
Indian girl, was led of the spirit and through the en
deavors of missionary Voth and his spiritually minded
wife, to accept Christ. She soon desired to be baptized.
Early in the summer of 1888, several members of the
Board (A. B. Shelly, Chr. Krehbiel, Chr. Schowalter
and H. Richert) were making an official visit to the
mission. Among other things they arranged for the
baptism, and on June third the seventeen year old Mag
gie was baptized by A. B. Shelly. This was the first
sheave the General Conference as a missionary society
was permitted to garner.
As stated in another place the buildings in Canton
ment were mostly palisade structures. In the course of
time most of these became unfit for dwellings, as the
posts had rotted away below, the roofs leaked and some
threatened to collapse. Moreover these peculiar struct
ures for various reasons were not suitable for missionary
work. It became necessary therefore to build a mission
house. The committee referred to above, after careful
investigation of the situation, decided to build, and that
large enough to comfortably accommodate seventy-five
children.
During October of that year, while visiting at Can
tonment, Chr. Krehbiel, as president of the Board, had
selected as site for the proposed building a pleasant ele
vation, situated about half a mile west of the old station.
Great enthusiasm existed among the mission workers for
the proposed new building. This was shown on the wed
ding-occasion of one of the workers, when the workers
among themselves subscribed seven hundred dollars for
building purposes. But nothing had as yet been done
by the churches, no call for money having been issued.
Chr. Krehbiel now brought the promising conditions in
the mission field vividly before the minds of the people
in a report of his last visit to the Territory. At the same
time a request for funds for the erection of the needed
building was issued by the secretary A. B. Shelly. The
request was promptly responded to. Early in 1889
enough money had already been contributed to assure
the Board that the amount needed would be supplied
and that they were safe in beginning to build.
The erection of this building was in its line the
most difficult task the Conference had so far undertaken.
Cantonment was situated seventy miles from a railroad.
To haul material that distance would be very expensive.
Nowhere in all that region was there any industrial de
velopment. The building material had to be collected
and prepared in that vicinity. It was necessary to quarry
stone, cut timber, saw lumber, burn lime, make brick,
and prepare many other things, which in the states are
bought ready for use. The Board, however, was fortu
nate in securing A. T. Kruse of Halstead, Kans. , as
architect, and under his able direction and by his re
sourceful and inventive genius all difficulties w r ere over
come, and the beautiful brick structure was finished in
the summer of 1890. In the commodious quarters of the
new building seventy-five children could easily be ac
commodated. It was larger than the house in Darling
ton, but cost less, its cost being six thousand dollars. On
July 6, 1890, Chr. Krehbiel, assisted by other members
of the Board, dedicated the building to its special use.
It was a great loss to the mission work in general,
and to Darlington in particular, when in February, 1889
Barbara Voth, wife of missionary Voth, was called away
by an untimely death. She was a quiet, but very pious
and spiritually minded person, and labored for her Indian
charges with whole hearted devotion as well as with
wisdom and tact. Under her regime a peaceful quiet
rested over the whole place. Her heart was in the
cause and so she won the hearts of the children whom
she lovingly sought to lead to Jesus. She had also won
the esteem and love of the older Indian women through
genuine works of Christian love. How much they had
become attached to her was shown by the sympathy
which they exhibited during her sickness and by their
- 3 4 -
m
unfeigned sorrow at her death. They wept for her as
for a sister.
Not long afterwards another faithful worker was
called to his reward. When in 1889 Kliewer was sta
tioned at Washita, the Board called D. B. Hirschler to
Cantonment as superintendent and missionary. Only
one year had he been permitted to serve in this capac
ity when he was taken down with typhoid fever, to
which he succumbed after a few days. The loss of such
faithful laborers necessarily interfered with the success
ful progress of the mission work. But as the Lord him
self was thus breaking the ranks, even these afflic
tions must in some way have served to advance his
Kingdom.
About ten years had now elasped since the Con
ference began work among the Arapahoes. During
these years civilized settlement had been steadily coming
closer and closer to the formerly isolated tribes, in con
sequence of which new conditions had arisen which
could not be ignored by the mission, but had to be
reckoned with. The changed situation called for a
change in means and methods. Oklahoma, which
bordered on the Cheyenne and Arapahoe reservation
on the east, was thrown upon to white settlement in
1889. This brought the Darlington station, which is
situated w r ithin one mile of the eastern boundary, into
immediate touch with the whites. Railroads also came
closer. When the mission work was begun, the nearest
railroad station was more than one hundred miles
distant. Later a road was extended to Oklahoma City,
twenty-five miles away. And in 1889 the Rock Island
road came within a mile of the mission station. These
changed conditions greatly affected the whole mission
work. So much that was new and distracting to the
Indian was now brought to his very door and forced
upon his attention that interest in the Gospel was for
the present crowded out. To the mission workers them
selves the opportunity to secure nice farms as a gift
proved very alluring. There before their eyes stretched
the nice farms which they might claim as their own
by simply going over and taking them. With a num
ber the desire for settlement became so strong that in
consequence the minds were more occupied with thoughts
of occupying farms than of winning souls. The out
come was that not a few, both male and female workers,
took claims at the opening of Oklahoma. While it can
appear only as desirable that Mennonite settlements
should be situated in the immediate vicinity of the In
dian s home, the manner of formation of this settlement
was to the present disadvantage of the work. When the
excitement, incident to the opening of Oklahoma, had
died away somewhat and the work had become adjusted
to the new conditions, another disturbance appeared which
interfered still more with the prosecution of the mission
work. In 1892 it was ordered by the general government
that the Cheyenne and Arapahoe Indians should hold
their land in severalty ; one quarter section to be allotted
to each man, woman or child. Whatever remained after
allotment should be thrown open to settlement by whites.
The census and registration of the Indians which this
made necessary, as also the inspection and choice of
farms by the Indians, proved of such absorbing interest
to the Indians and caused them to move about so much,
that there was little chance for gospel work among them
for a long time. By this allotment of land the mission
itself was confronted by a problem. Now that all land
was to be given away to the Indians or to whites, how
should the mission hold the stations already established,
and how secure a foot-hold for the establishment of new
stations already planned? The land on which Kliewer s
station was located, and that for several others expected
to be established, could not be reserved for the mission
through the government, but became subject to the
general homestead law. It was therefore necessary,
should these places be held for mission stations, that the
missionaries, just as other persons, go temporarily out
side the reservation and, taking equal risks with all
others, make the run for these places, and if successful,
take them as homesteads in their own name ; not in the
name of the mission as that w r ould invalidate the claim.
In this manner the station on the Washita was taken by
J. J. Kliewer, while J. S. Krehbiel homesteaded a place
for a new station near the Red Hills, half way between
Darlington and Cantonment.
When the Cheyenne and Arapahoe reservation was
thrown open for general settlement, many thousand
whites rushed in and in a few days took all the good
land. Thus the mission field, instead of being far away
in the wilds of the prairies, was suddenly surrounded by
whites, and now is in the midst of modern civilization.
Upon the Indians themselves this situation must of course
exert a mighty influence. By constant touch with whites
they learn much, both good and bad ; the good, however,
preponderating, inasmuch as most of the settlers are
Christians. One decided gain these altered conditions
did bring; a gain to the mission, a blessing to the
/. S. KrehbieVs Home at Geary,
Mr. and Mrs. Krehbiel seated. Arapahoe Family in Front.
Indian. Namely the Indians have become more settled.
The settlement interferes with the nomadic life of the
Indians, and in addition the government has been trying
to break up their roaming habits by compelling each
Indian, together with his family, to reside on his farm
during certain periods of the year, and not to leave it
to make visits.
Disturbing though the accomplishment of these
changes has been to the mission work, yet, through the
fact that, by the conditions existing now, the Indian s
civilization is hastened, it is certain that the mission
gains in the end in that evangelization work becomes
much easier.
That the influences of Christianity and civilization
have not remained without effect upon the Indian, is
shown by a unique religious movement which made its
appearance among them early in the nineties. Refer
ence is had to the "Messiah Craze" which spread among
all Indians from Canada to the far south. This craze
was caused by a strange mixture of gospel truths and
pagan superstitions, and gained its power with the In
dians from one of its leading doctrines, which was that a
messiah would soon appear who would destroy the whites
and restore to the Indian his hunting grounds and buffalo
herds. Among the Cheyennes and Arapahoes the craze
also raged for some time. Wild religious dances, some
times lasting for weeks , were performed, by which the
performers as well as the spectators worked themselves
up into a great frenzy. Of course they would not listen
to any gospel preaching during that time. By and by,
however, when the time fixed for the appearance of the
messiah came, but no messiah appeared, they quieted
down and began to loose confidence in their religion as
well as in their leaders. The opportunity for gospel
preaching had come.
Another great change in conditions is properly re
corded at this place. When the mission work was begun ,
all old Indians were rude and ignorant. They could
neither write nor read. And almost none of them under
stood any English. Of the civilized mode of life of the
white man they knew practically nothing. For until
then they had come in touch only with the police or
military side of our national life. But after these years
of work through government and mission schools the
situation had greatly changed. Now young men and
women could everywhere be met with who fluently
spoke and wrote English, who possessed no small knowl
edge of the world and who had to a greater or less
320
extent been touched by the ennobling influences of the
Christian civilization of our age. And, more important
still, all these persons were acquainted with the teach
ings of the Bible, had received instructions in the doc
trines of Christianity, and efforts had been made to win
their souls for Christ. Yes, many had yielded to these
pleadings and had accepted Christ. Here and there in
the camps were baptized young Indians, some coming
from the government schools, others from the mission
schools. It was unfortunate that these young people
had to return to camp life without any systematic, stable
support on the part of fellow Christians to sustain them
in their Christian life. Young and weak as they were,
they were returned to their former surroundings into
the pagan as well as barbarous life led by their parents
and friends. That most of these young people became
lax in their religious and moral life under this severe
test, cannot be surprising. Yet not all was lost. Some
held to their faith in Christ more or less perfectly. Then
also the way for the Gospel was prepared some\vhat
among the adult Indians through the telling of the Bible
stories by these young people ; and undoubtedly the
Messiah Craze became possible from what the old heard
from the young, but imperfectly understood. Adjusting
what they heard to their accustomed mode of thinking,
and infusing into it their own crude notions, they ob
tained only a caricature of the truth. But though at first
very unclear to them, it is evident that the old Indians
were gradually drawing nearer to, yes, were slowly ac
cepting the teachings of the Christian religion. The time
had come for energetic evangelization work among the
old Indians.
As stated before the Board was fully aware that the
time for missionary work among the adults had come.
Through Kliewer this work had been taken up among
the Arapahoes. But no suitable man had yet been found
to work among the Cheyennes. Providence, however,
so guided it that in 1890 the attention of the Board was
directed to Rudolph Fetter of Switzerland, who had just
completed a course of preparation and was now ready
and willing to enter the service of the Conference mis
sion. A call was soon extended to Fetter and was ac
cepted by him. In August 1890, he arrived in America,
studied English at Oberlin for one year, and toward the
close of 1891 began his work as missionary. He was
settled at Cantonment and was assigned to work exclu
sively among the adult Cheyennes in the camps. Such
an arrangement was formerly impracticable, because of
the undeveloped conditions. But now this could readily
be done. Here was now a good house in which he
could live. He could come and go whenever he chose, and
everything remained in order and was cared for. Here
was food, fuel and every comfort for himself and wife;
here was food, shelter and care for his team. He needed
not to trouble himself about any of these things. Others
were here that took care of everything industrial and
secular, so Fetter could give his whole time, thought
and energy to his special work. It proved a wise and
advantageous arrangement. Fetter and his wife daily
visited the Indians in their camps, conversed with them,
made their acquaintance, studied their language and
sought to enter their mode of thought. Their meals
they got at the mission house, and here also they spent
their nights. Under these favorable circumstances, not
22
322
offered to any of the workers before, they were enabled
to make rapid progress in the acquisition of the Chey
enne language, and to approach the Indians more closely
spiritually. This approach was something new to the
Cheyennes, and they gladly welcomed it. Here and
there a heart began to inquire for truth and light. It
seemed that the time of redemption of this people had
come, and in some of the churches no small hopes were
entertained that the new departure in mission \vork
would result in the speedy conversion of the tribe.
When H. R. Voth had been in the mission service
for ten years, he applied for a six month s vacation.
This was granted him. His place as superintendent of
the mission was filled by temporarily calling J. S. Kreh-
biel to this position, he entering upon his work in No
vember of 1891. About this time an urgent appeal came
to the Mission Board from Arizona to open a mission
among the aboriginal mountain inhabitants in that
section. It was through Peter Stauffer that attention
was directed to Arizona. Stauffer had formerly been in
the mission service in the Indian Territory. Indian agent
Collins had there made his acquaintance and secured
his services for the government school. When later
on agent Collins was transferred to Arizona, he per
suaded Stauffer to go with him. There Stauffer came in
touch with the mountain inhabitants, and being a sin
cere Christian he greatly longed that some one might
preach the Gospel to these people. Accordingly he
wrote to the Board in April 1891, described the con
ditions and situation, pictured the people as open to
Gospel work and urged that the work might be begun
by the Conference Mission. At first this appeal was
323 -
left unheeded, because it was ieared that neither means
nor men would be available for such additional
work. But the appeal was repeated several times and
with increased urgency, until at last the Board believed
it their duty to yield to it. As the mission work in
the Indian Territory moved along harmoniously and
prosperously under the superintendency of J. S. Krehbiel,
it was decided to entrust this position to him per-
Oraibe.
manently, while H. R. Voth with his ripe experience
was selected for opening the new field in Arizona.
However before settling this matter definitely it was
thought best to subject the field to a personal in
spection. Accordingly Chr. Krehbiel, president of the
Board, accompanied by missionary Voth, made a tour to
the prospective field in November 1892. The highly
3 2 4
Street and House in Oraibe, Arizona.
Interior of a Moki House.
- 325
Oraibe (Moki) Girls.
I
Oraibe (Moki) Men.
- 326 -
Mr, and Mrs. H. R. Voth and daughter Frieda.
interesting experiences and observations made on this
trip were described at that time in the Bundesbote. A
description of that remarkable people and their strange
dwellings and mode of life can not be entered upon here.
But it is proper to note at this place that those mountain
inhabitants differ entirely from the Indians of the plains
and forests. They are a different race. They have
fixed habitations, cultivate the soil and raise stock. In
spinning and weaving they possess no small skill. They
manufacture their own pottery and in many respects ex-
327 -
hibit a high degree of intelligence and susceptibility for
civilization. The impression with regard to establishing a
mission among this people was very favorable upon both
Krehbiel and Voth. The result was that the Board de
cided to station a missionary there. In July 1893 Voth,
who had recently married again, went to Arizona with
his wife and daughter Frieda, and under many hardships
Missionary Voth" 1 s Home, Craibe, Arizona
endeavored to establish himself in that wild and moun
tainous coutry. He from the outset began to study the
language of the people, to familiarize himself with their
mode of life, to gain their confidence and to win their
souls for Christ.
Before the work was begun in Arizona, the mission
was once more severely tried by fire. This time Canton
ment was the scene of conflagration. As usual the school
was filled with children. Under the management of. A.
- 328
S. Voth the work was moving along nicely, when on
February i, 1893, during a severe snowstorm, it was ab
ruptly terminated by fire. It broke out in a room up
stairs, and, baffling all attempts to extinguish it, it
rapidly spread and in a few hours had reduced the
beautiful structure to a smoking ruin. Fortunately no
lives were lost. As the fire occurred during the day
time, all children were easely removed beyond danger.
As soon as the mission workers had recovered somewhat
from the awful shock, they notified Chr. Krehbiel of the
disaster by telegraph. To him as to the whole Confer
ence this was distressing news. But he quickly rose to
the occasion, and notwithstanding the inclemency of a
bitterly cold winter day and unmindful of his advanced
years, he hastened to reach the scene of disaster. Going
by way of Darlington he faced a northwestern blizzard
for sixty miles and, thoroughly chilled, arrived at Can
tonment scarcely two days after the fire. He found as
was reported that the building was entirely ruined. In
his report he writes of the impressions made upon him,
as follows : "Oh! what a sad sight these ruins pre
sent in comparison to the magnificient building as
it once stood here in its grand completeness ! With deep
emotion I saw here destroyed what had cost many years
of labor and much anxiety and thought.
The mission workers had temporarily found shelter
near by in the homes of the kindly government em
ployees. The school was necessarily discontinued and
the children were dismissed until it should be decided
what next to do. Yes, that was the perplexing question
what next ? Shall this school be entirely abandonded ?
All were reluctant to do this. But where secure the
329
funds for rebuilding ? It was but two years since the
churches had with praiseworthy liberality supplied the
money for the building now in ruins. But it had been
a strain upon them. Now the country was troubled by
hard times, reducing many to a struggle for their own
maintainance. Moreover, increased demands had lately
been made upon the churches to enable the Board to
take up the work in Arizona. The situation was per
plexing. Timid natures would under these circum
stances have counselled retrenchment or perhaps aban
donment. But such thoughts were foreign to the mind
of Chr. Krehbiel. He believed that this sore trial was
sent of God not in order to destroy the work but to im
prove it. He also had the confidence in the churches
that if the situation should be fully and clearly presented
to them that they would not permit any retrogression,
but would in due time furnish the means to restore the
loss. Believing that this would be the case he, with
characteristic boldness in undertakings, made plans for
the reconstruction of the building before he left Canton
ment, and then published these together with a clear
presentation of the situation as affecting the whole mis
sion enterprise. In April the Board held a session for
the consideration of the matter. The result was the de
cision to build. However the building was to be under
taken only after the churches, upon presentation of the
matter, should have expressed their willingness to supply
the necessary means. The matter was presented to the
churches about the middle of May, and by June eighth
it could already be announced that 2800 dollars had
been subscribed for rebuilding. By this prompt and
liberal response the Board felt encouraged to proceed.
330
The business conected with building was put in charge
of superintendent J. S. Krehbiel. H. Iy. Weiss had
charge of the architectural part. By November the new
building was ready for occupation. It is of wood, stands
on the old foundation, but is only two stones high.
It accommodates forty children and costs about five
thousand dollars. Without any urging on the part of
the Board, the hearts of the people had been made wil
ling gladly to supply sufficient means to complete the
building. Thus, though severely tried, the work was
enabled to go on without retrogression.
Moki Katcina Dance.
The opening of the new mission field was greatly
assisted by aid, which was rendered by three ladies mis
sionary societies of the east, namely the Woman s In
dian Association of New Jersey, The Philadelphia
Women s Association, and the Delaware Indian Associ
ation. The first of these contributed seven hundred dol-
332
lars toward Voth s salary for the first year. The second
donated five hundred dollars toward a home for the mis
sionary, and the last society promised a donation for the
erection of a chapel. The Mokis, among whom Voth
labors, have their home in the north eastern part of Ari
zona. Oraibe, the Indian village, is situated about
seventy miles from the nearest railroad station. These
Moki Snake Dance.
people live in villages high up among the bare rocks of
the mountains. Voth built his modest little house below
in the valley, and from there climbs the mountain to la
bor among his charge. He has already gained consider
able knowledge of their language, tells the people in
their own language of Jesus Christ their Savior, helps
them by word and deed in temporal matters, and \vith
his family is to them a living example of what lie
teaches. As yet these people adhere to their traditional
A Moki Priest.
religion. Patience and faithfulness in the work are still
demanded, until to the joy of all the Lord in his own
time will there also reap his harvest.
Christmas at the Moki Mission Station.
- 334
If the result of mission work is to be measured by
the number and thoroughness of conversions, very little
result can as yet be shown among the Arapahoes and
Cheyennes. For a time it seemed that the labors of
Fetter among the adults would lead to general conver
sions. But those hopes have so far not been realized.
Nevertheless there is now better prospect for the ultimate
acceptance of Christianity by both tribes than ever before.
The Indians as a whole appear to be gradually coming
nearer to Christianity, and when the proper time has
come, they will very probably accept Christianity in large
numbers, perhaps by tribes. For this reason it behooves
the conference mission to compose her soul in patience
and continue her work in hope. The time of a bounti
ful harvest is coming.
But entirely fruitless the work has by no means
been. For through the spiritual labors among the chil.
dren in the schools a number have come to the knowledge
of the truth, have submitted themselves to the Lord and
upon their confession of faith in Jesus Christ have been
baptized. Several conversions have occurred in the
mission schools in the Territory, but the best results in
this direction were attained in the Industrial School in
Kansas. Some of the young men and women that went
forth as converts from the different schools later became
cold and indifferent, but it is doubtful whether there would
have been less back-sliding, had so many white young
men and women been subjected to similarly disadvan
tageous conditions as were these young Indian Christians.
Young Christians need the care and support of Christian
surroundings of the church, the Christian home and
community. This fact has for many years been recognized
335
by the Board and the workers. But it is only within
most recent times that anything definite is being done to
come to the Indian Christians aid. The means now em-
ployed is the organization of converted Indians into
churches. Two churches are now organized, one by
missionary Fetter, the members being Cheyenne Indians,
the other by missionary Funk, the members being Ara-
pahoe Indians. The members of the latter are mis
sionary J. A. Funk and wife, Lizzie Raven, Ella
Stander, Laura Sage, Minnie Arrow and Philip Rab
bit. This organization was effected on October 28,
1897. A f ew months later the Cheyenne church was
organized by Fetter, the following Indians uniting
with it : Kaowess and Mrs. Todd (two adult Cheyen-
nes), Mary Todd, Charley Roman Nose and Olympia
Lone Wolf. Into these organizations the missionaries
of course expect to receive others of the younger and
older Indians as they accept Christ and are baptized.
Undoubtedly these churches will prove useful means
to support those who do profess Christ in their Christian
life. In this direction the Mennonite churches organ
ized at Geary by J. S. Krehbiel, and at Shelly (form
erly Washita) by J. J. Kliewer, will also be helps to
the converted Arapahoe Indians. Several Indians are
now members of the church at Geary, and by this
Christian fellowship are strengthened and supported.
The financial panic and accompanying stringent
times of 1892 to 1896, by which almost all missionary
and philanthropic societies were plunged deeply into
debt and compelled to retrench, likewise brought the
General Conference mission into no small perplexity. The
contributions were greatly reduced, but of course the
- 336 -
current expenses remained about the same. The Board
was firmly resolved to make no debts ; they would rather
retrench at once. When it became known to the mis
sionaries that the Board was in financial straits, a praise
worthy spirit of self-denial was manifested by some of
the missionaries. J. J. Kliewer and J. S. Krehbiel do
nated a large part of their salaries in order to relieve the
pressure upon the mission treasury ; and H. R. Voth
later did the same. But this brought temporary relief
only ; ends could still not be made to meet. The Board
Mission Chapel at Cantonment.
finally appealed to the churches and explained, that un
less contributions would increase, it would be necessary
to retrench, which, however, would result in the sacri
fice of several important positions. Be it said to the
honor of the churches that they were neither willing to
make debts nor to retrench. For notwithstanding the
hard times they again supplied enough money that the
work could go forward clear of debt and without re
trenchment. They did more. For several years a need
- 337
had been felt for small chapels, in which to hold serv
ices with the Indians. This need became more and more
pressing, and finally through the reports of the missiona
ries came to the attention of the churches. Without any
request whatever having been made, donations began to
be made for chapels. It was not very long before enough
had been contributed for the erection of a chapel at
Washita for Kliewer and one at Cantonment for Fetter.
Mission Chapel at Geary, Oklahoma.
A chapel was also needed at the new station at Geary
(formerly Red Hills). This Chr. Krehbiel built of his
own means and granted the use of it to the mission.
The Indians selected their lands in such a manner
that they came to be settled in groups. The largest of
these groups were at Cantonment, Washita and Geary.
But at several other places there were settlements of con-
23
- 338 -
siderable size. As these could not well be cared for from
the other stations, it was found necessary to establish
new stations. One was located at Dyke, twelve miles
east of Cantonment, and put in charge of A. S. Voth.
But as Voth was later needed at Darlington, this station
was not continued. Another station was located near the
town of Arapahoe, twenty-five miles northwest of Klie-
wer s station and also situated on the Washita River.
This station was put in charge of missionary M. M.
Horsch. For the establishment of these stations special
donations had been received. Among the donors may be
mentioned in particular Gerhard and Katherine Vogt of
Summerfield, Illinois, who gave five hundred dollars for
this purpose ; and Mary Stauffer of Metuchen, New Jer
sey, who gave one hundred dollars.
Since the Conference began to do mission work, a
number of changes have occurred in the membership of
the Board to whom this work is entrusted. Several per
sons, however, have served all or the greater part of this
time, and to the wisdom and courage of these men in
particular, under the blessing and guidance of God, the
development and growth of the mission enterprise is
due. The accompanying list exhibits the composition of
the Board for every triennial period.
For twenty-four years Chr. Krehbiel served in the re
sponsible position of President of the Mission Board. His
varied talents, his energy, his power as a leader, his busi
ness ability, his love for the cause, all combined to render
him highly qualified for this position, and he lent him
self willingly, devoting the best years of his life to the
work. He studied its needs, devised ways and means for
- 339
I I |
% 3 ^
"- 1 co 01 7^
co co ^r Jj
f co CT
O
n 8
3- a
cr 5"
c/:
K
c/:
to
rt
co
^3
cc S3 JO ffi
p w ^ w
.^ td
CD
rvice
3
crq
n>
H C/D
r T3 C^
co 3. tr
S
c
&
3*
ft
o
O
o ^ I
g* 3 o 3
6 o. L fr
v. w JE "
""* ^ 0^5 %^
^ O^H P
^ ^<*
^
O
tr
rt>
p*
HI
3.
ft>
pa
o S 52.
5 * L 5
a 2 ^ S
fe? "
Sa g?
q i"lf
W C/3 -
Schowalt
c<
!i
S
Qs
2
W
Q- vT 1 , -
ft C/3
S - g,
XT P^
n
3
**
N*
vr p " 9
? J 5
FT
C-H
*
Members
ft)
P
Jg|f
^ S 1
s - E
?0 w.
o* 3-
5" ft
2 -
3"
a
- o
1
V
cT 1
r " fT
ft 9
pt
o
i n> i-;
N
ft
v -
a
p
a
b
^
a
c^
3
V
1 -
S ^
c
Cu ^
ft
" S
P
3 .
2
3
>
340 -
strengthening and further expanding it. Through fre
quent visits to the field and personal observation of the
work he was thoroughly conversant at all times with
existing conditions, and succeeded in remaining in closest
touch with the work. In him all workers, whether mis
sionaries, teachers, stewards, or hired girls found a wise,
able and sympathetic counsellor. If the cause met with
difficulties, he boldly confronted the situation and al
ways found the way out. Extraordinarily gifted with
power to make plans and to find ways and means for
their execution, the mission gained much from him in
this direction, and undoubtedly the growth and suc
cess of the mission work is to a large extent due to his
genius and devotion.
Until shortly before his death, C. J. van derSmissen
served as secretary of the Board. As such it devolved
largely upon him to keep- the churches posted on the
work. His knowledge of missionary history as well as
his education in general, together with his deep love for
the cause, rendered him particularly qualified for this
position. Through his correspondences and as editor of
the Mission paper, "Nachrichten aus der Heidenwelt," he
has done invaluable service in awakening and keeping
alive the missionary spirit among the churches.
After van der Smissen s decease A. B. Shelly suc
ceeded him as secretary, and as such is doing good
service for the mission by his sound views on all mat
ters, and by his stimulating writings as missionary corre
spondent to both the Mennonite and Bundesbote.
Previous to 1896 the mission treasurer was not a
member of the Board. Different persons have served in
that capacity. From 1872 to 1881 Daniel Krehbiel held
this often troublesome and financially responsible po
sition. He was succeeded by H. Sudermann, Sr., who
served until his death which occurred in 1892. His son
H. Sudermann, Jr., was appointed to fill the place until
the following conference session, at which G. Harder
was elected. Though this office in the discharge of its
duties requires much work, is often annoying, and has
attached to it no small financial responsibility, no com
pensation attaches to it. The Conference may well con
sider itself fortunate in possessing such competent, un
selfish men, who are willing to give their time and credit
gratuitously.
The Indian Industrial School in care of Chr. Kreh
biel at Halstead, Kansas, was continued to the entire
satisfaction of the government and the great blessing of
the children until the summer of 1896. In that year all
the contract schools were discontinued by act of Con
gress. As no exception could be made, this school, after
a successful career of eleven years, had to be discontinued.
The station at Geary still continues, but not under
the direction of the Board. J. S. Krehbiel, after serving
successfully for five years as superintendent of the mis
sion stations, resigned, and though the Board desired
him to continue in the mission service, he severed his
connection, but continues still to labor among the Ara-
pahoes in full sympathy with the conference mission and
its workers, while at the same time he serves as pastor
of a Mennonite church, organized at that place and com
posed of a mixed membership of a few Indians and a
number of Mennonites who have settled there.
The Conference has at present five stations at which
342 -
mission work is carried on, of which four are in Okla
homa, as follows : i. Darlington, 2. Cantonment, 3.
Shelly (formerly Washita), 4. Arapahoe ; and one is
in Arizona. The station Shelly is, however, probably
soon to assume the same relation to the mission as the
one at Geary. Darlington may also be dropped from the
list. The following missionaries are employed at present
(1897): H. R. Voth in Arizona, in Oklahoma R. Fet
ter, J. J. Kliewer, M; M. Horsch, and John Funk. The
total number of workers in the field is usually about
twenty, including missionaries, superintendents of schools,
teachers and helpers, together with their wives.
Mission Station at Cantonment, Oklahoma.
Seventeen years have elapsed since the first missionary
undertook to do mission work as the representative of the
General Conference. Under many difficulties was the
beginning made. By many severe trials has the work
since been sorely tested. Sometimes it seemed that the
- 343 "
cause could not survive the awful shocks. But the I^ord
always granted recovery, and opened the way for repeated
extensions of the work , until now a well organized system
covers the field, manned with tried and able workers
and supported by an enthusiastic missionary spirit among
the churches. It constitutes one of the worthy activities,
for the sake of which the Conference is entitled to exist.
This is the fruit which evidences that God s spirit works
through the Conference. It is the glory of her conse
crated activity. Though not a large number of con
versions can be shown, yet those sheaves already garnered
are prophetic of the coming harvest.
344
CHAPTER XI.
Home Mission.
In a former chapter has been recorded that the Con
ference of 1878 made arrangements for the employment
of a home missionary, who should give his whole time
to evangelization work. As worker in this department
a call had been extended to S. F. Sprunger. But he was
unwilling to discontinue his work in his church without
the consent of the members. They were willing to let
him go for a short time, but not permanently. As no
other suitable person could be secured, the method for
merly employed was again resorted to namely that of
sending out different ministers for short periods to visit
the churches. From 1878 to 1881 S. F. Sprunger, M. S.
Moyer and A. K. Funk served in this manner. The
sections visited were mostly in Indiana, Ohio and near
Niagara Falls. Comparatively little was accomplished.
At the Conference in 1881 it was decided to send
out alternately a minister from the east to travel in the
west, and then one from the west to travel in the east-
each to spend six months at this work. Among those
sent there should also be such as were able to preach in
English. It was expected that much good would be ac
complished by this somewhat novel scheme. However it
was never put into operation ; in fact, almost nothing was
done until the Conference met again. At the session
of 1884 neither the president nor the secretary of the
345 -
Home Mission Committee were present, nor had they
sent in reports. Chr. Krehbiel, as third member, gave a
verbal report, stating that during the three years past two
ministers had been instructed to visit in certain places.
The conference minutes, referring to Krehbiel s report,
say : "What was verbally added by the speaker did
much toward making a deep impression on the Con
ference and disposing it toward the employment of a
permanent home Missionary."
After deliberation on the matter the Conference de
cided to drop the plan of 1881 and return to the one
of 1878, which called for one permanent home mission
ary. The committee was now increased to five mem
bers ; the persons elected being H. Richert, Chr. Kreh
biel, S. F. Sprunger, D. Goerz, J. S. Moyer. Up
to this time it had been impossible to secure a suit
able person for this difficult position. In order to per
form this work successfully, the occupant must be
thoroughly educated and able to speak fluently in
public in both English and German. He should be a
good judge of human nature ; should be of such ami
able disposition as readily to win the hearts of the
people ; and should be proof against pride or conceit
to which constant manifestation of respect and de
ference naturally would expose him. He needed a
good supply of mother wit and tact, so that under the
greatly varying conditions and surroundings, he might
easily adapt himself to each particular situation. But
above all, this person needed to be a man of strong faith
and full of life and fire. In short, such a man as
needed is a great scarcity. But the Lord had pre
pared a man for the place. In an extraordinary degree
346
the qualities enumerated combined themselves in J. B.
Baer, to whom the attention of the Conference was
now directed. To him a call was extended to become
the Home Missionary of the General Conference.
Baer was at that time a student at Union Theo
logical Seminary in New York, and as he did not wish
to abandon the course entered upon, he declined to ac
cept the call to a permanent position, but signified his
willingness to spend his vacation at that kind of work.
To this the committee agreed. Baer accordingly labored
during the summer of 1885 with evident success, among
the churches of Pennsylvania and those in the vicinity
of Niagara Falls.
Although the committee did not consider Baer dis
missed after his brief service, the department was never
theless without an active worker. But the present ener
getic committee was unwilling that the work should lie
dormant. M. S. Moyer was temporarily called into ser
vice. From October 1885 until the close of that year he
visited churches in Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Iowa and
New York. Especial attention was given to the churches
at Bluffton, Dalton and Trenton, Ohio, and to the Amish
churches in Illinois. These churches were already at
that time in sympathy with the conference movement.
After Moyer s tour the work rested until September of
1886, when the committee secured another worker in D.
B. Hirschler. His activity in this department continued
for seven months. During this time he visited the Amish
churches in Illinois, the churches in Kansas, an Amish
church at Stuttgart, Arkansas, the churches in Mis
souri and finally several churches in Nebraska, when
his work was suddenly interrupted by the sickness
- 347
and death of his wife ; after which he resigned his
position.
Just about this time (spring of 1887) word came
from Baer, who had just completed his seminary course,
that his services were now at the command of the com
mittee. In accordance with the call extended to Baer by
the Conference, the committee promptly received him
into active service. For his first work the committee di
rected him to Manitoba, where there seemed now to be
an opening for home missionary work. Two months
Baer labored there and, having found an open door, was
enabled by the ford s aid to make the beginning for
the revival of spiritual life in that extensive Mennonite
settlement. I^ater Baer labored also among the churches
of Minnesota and Dakota ; now, at the request of the
Mission Board, in a double capacity that is, in the in
terest of both Foreign and Home Mission. His labors
were everywhere blest with good results. Wherever he
went, he won the hearts of the people, and his return
was eagerly desired.
The more energetic prosecution of home mission
work during these three years already showed some of
its beneficent results at the conference session of 1887.
Through the labors and reports of the workers, the Con
ference had gained increased knowledge of the condition
and needs of the churches, and was thus in position to
adopt measures to suit. So, for example, the church at
Stevensville, Ontario, Canada, was in need of a meeting
house ; accordingly the Conference recommended that
the churches assist that little congregation with funds
for the erection of a church. And this they gladly did.
The spiritually needy condition of the churches in Mani-
348 -
toba induced the Conference to instruct H. Richert to
visit there and do what he could for the people. This
Richert did, spending a month there in spiritual labors
attended with signal blessing. As Home Missionary the
Conference re-elected Baer. The members elected into
the committee were : M. S. Moyer, A. M. Fretz, D.
Gaeddert, D. Goerz and L. Sudermann.
During the year 188.8 Baer was exceedingly active.
He succeeded in visiting with and laboring in all
churches connected with the General Conference, and
in addition he worked in many other Mennonite
churches. He began the year s work in Pennsylvania
during January, visited all the conference churches
there, preached several times in most of them and
made many visits at the homes. Of his work there
Baer writes as follows : Our calls at the homes
we have often continued undismayed by cold and
storms. During late months I have been almost con
stantly on the road during very severe winter weather ;
often being out both during the day and in the even
ing. In a number of churches we made calls at the
homes during the day and held services in the evenings.
In the course of one week fifty calls at homes were made.
In most cases I read a chapter from God s Word, prayed
with the people and spoke to them of the "one thing,
needed. In this manner Baer zealously pushed on in
the work, gradually moving westward until he had
reached the boundary of Colorado. Farther west, except
ing a small church on the Pacific coast, there were no
Mennonite churches at that time. This exhausting ac
tivity proved almost too much for Baer s strength. Of
his activity in the Middle states he writes, as follows :
- 349 -
"On some Sundays it falls to my lot to deliver from three
to four sermons and addresses ; rarely less than two.
During the week we have had in some churches from
two to six services. At some places we daily made as
many as ten house calls."
In one church in Iowa the L,ord gave grace that a
revival took place. During the eight days of Baer s stay
thirty conversions occurred. Pulaski is still reaping the
blessings of that season of refreshing.
During this year Baer travelled in eight states, de
livered 235 sermons and addresses, and made hundreds of
visits in homes. Everywhere he sought to awaken and
stimulate spiritual life, as also to cultivate a sense of
fellowship with other churches. That his labors were
appreciated is evident from the reports published by cor
respondents in the "Bundesbote" of seasons of blessings
enjoyed during Baer s stay. This work also proved of
advantage to the Conference, in that an increased interest
in her aims and undertakings became manifest, this being
noticeable particularly in churches which had formerly
been somewhat indifferent.
During 1889 little home mission work was done, as
Baer made a tour through Europe during that year. In
1890 M. S. Moyer was directed to visit the different
churches in Iowa. In March of 1890 Baer again entered
upon active service, and has since, excepting a few pauses
caused by sickness, constantly devoted himself to this
exhausting work. To describe all the work and travels
in detail would be out of place here. Only in general
outline shall this constantly expanding work be here re
corded. After visiting a few churches in the middle
states, and then laboring for a time in Minnesota and Da-
350
kota, Baer pushed westward during 1890 until he reached
the Pacific coast, where he labored among the Menno-
nites settling at that time in Oregon and Washington.
Since almost everything was new and unsettled here,
Baer was able to do much toward directing religious and
church interests into well ordered channels, and so toward
preventing spiritual declension, which so frequently at
tends settlement in new countries. The return trip
Baer made by way of Manitoba and thus found oppor
tunity to visit the brethren there a second time. Already
an awakening of new life was noticeable there. Of that
visit he writes : "On Sunday we had three meetings in
churches twelve miles distant from each other. The
doors are opening here more and more. This great field
of labor is brought to the door of the Conference.
Being greatly encouraged by the gratifying results
already attained, the conference session of 1890 had in
structed the committee "in addition to Baer to send out
other evangelists. The members chosen for the com-
mitte were A. S. Shelly, M. S. Moyer, Jac. J. Balzer, D.
Goerz, J. R. Toews. Baer continued his activity as be
fore, travelling through the entire country, and every
where encouraging and stimulating spiritual life through
preaching and personal work. The committee also em
ployed N. F. Toews. Manitoba was assigned to him as
his special field. Indirectly another form of home mis
sionary activity was extended from the Conference into
the Manitoba settlements. H. H. Ewert, formerly prin
cipal of the Mennonite school atHalstead, Kansas, being
in full sympathy with the Conference movement, opened
a school at Gretna, Manitoba, similar to the one at Hal-
stead and conducts it with gratifying success. In a short
time his school had an attendance of forty. As he is
inspector of all Mennonite schools in Manitoba, he is
able to supply many local schools with teachers from his
normal school. Inasmuch as these young teachers are
more advanced in knowledge and hold to a higher
standard of spiritual life, improved conditions are grad
ually permeating the whole settlement through this work.
In addition to his educational labors, Ewert frequently
preaches and in this manner exerts directly an influence
for good upon the community.
Home missionary work was also done by some other
workers between 1890 and 1893. M. S. Moyer visited
churches in Illinois and Iowa ; A. S. Shelly those in
New York and Canada ; J. A. Sprunger was active in
Kansas and Missouri, D. Gaeddert and J. R. Toews
worked in Manitoba, Washington and Oregon. It may
be noted here that the district conferences have been and
are doing much in caring for their local home mission
ary interests, and undoubtedly the time is coming when
each district will have its own permanent worker. Of
this there is the greater need, as it is entirely impossible
for the one worker of the General Conference to satisfy
the demands of the great and expanding field. Then
also a worker limited to a narrower field can be better
posted on particular local needs and has more time to
give to them the needed attention.
By the Conference session of 1859 the following per
sons were elected members of the Home Mission Commit
tee : J. J. Balzer, J. Penner III., W. S. Gottschall, 1 J.
S. Moyer, N. C. Hirschy, 2 D. Goerz.
1 See Biographical Appendix. 2 Ibid.
352
In his activity Baer has been confining himsef
more and more to interests of a general nature, such as
looking after new fields, activity in churches which do
not yet affiliate with the General Conference, and the like.
As such general work must also be considered his assist
ance in the formation of two new district conferences,
the Northern and the Pacific Coast Conference. Through
his personal acquaintance with all the churches and their
respective situations and conditions, he is in position to
know what combinations can be made to advantage,
and he can readily prepare the way for the execution of
any such plan. The formation of the Northern Confer
ence is due largely to his mediation, while the Pacific
Coast Conference is wholly the result of his labors.
The efforts at evangelization and organization, put
forth through the Home Mission department of the Gen
eral Conference, have already produced rich fruits for the
Kingdom, and helped greatly in the edification of the
Mennonite denomination, and the indications are that
the lyord will use this department for the accomplish
ment of still greater things.
353
CHAPTER XII.
District Conferences,
When the General Conference was at first organized
the participating churches were so few in number, and
the departmental work was so small, that all the local
demands for co-operative assistance could be satisfied
through that organization. But as it increased in size,
it became correspondingly less able to deal with local
affairs. This made it necessary to devise some other
means for satisfying these local demands," and the need
was met by the organization of district conferences. This
arrangement secures a practical and advantageous divis
ion of labor. The General Conference now concerns
itself only with such matters as are of equal interest to
all churches, and which do not properly come within
the province of a district conference, or for which the
local organization is inadequate. Such interests are
Foreign Mission, Publication, Home Mission in the
wider sense, and Higher Education. As within the
province of district conferences may be considered Edu
cation, Evangelization, Local Church Matters, Philan-
thropical Work such as the care of orphans, the poor,
the aged, etc. District conferences, while organized en
tirely independent of the General Conference, are never
theless subdivisions of the general co-operative move
ment, which pursue the same aims with the General
Conference, and therefore, while engaged in advancing
24
354 -
local interests, they also seek to promote the general
cause ; just as on the other hand the General Conference
seeks as far as possible to promote the welfare of the
several district conferences. As a rule district con
ferences hold annual sessions. Triennially delegates
from the churches of all the districts meet in general
conference. Thus both the local and general interests
receive proper attention and prosper the better for it.
L. O. Schimmel. Aug. Shuhart. A. S. Shelly, N. B. Grubb.
Silas M. Grubb. Jacob S. Moyer. IV. S. Gottschal! .
H. M. Clymer. A. B. Shelly. A. M.Fretz.
Ministers of the Eastern Conference.
In the course of time one district conference after
another has been formed, until there are at present
five of these organizations as follows : i. Eastern, 2.
Middle, 3. Western, 4. Northern, 5. Pacific Coast.
- 355 -
With the first of these organizations the reader is
already acquainted. The Eastern Conference was or
ganized on October 28, 1847, a ^ Schippac, Montgomery
County, Pa. This organization exists under a consti
tution which makes it both a legislative and an advisory
body. All churches at present connected with this con-
Delegates of the Eastern Conference^ Spring of 1898.
ference are located in the following counties of eastern
Pennsylvania : Berks, Bucks, Lancaster, Montgomery,
and in the city of Philadelphia. In 1897 sixteen churches
were connected, having a total membership of 1650.
Special credit is due this conference for its services to the
publication interests among Mennonites. For many years
it was under the auspices and financial responsibility of
the Eastern District that the "Volksblatt" and later the
356 -
Home for the Aged. Frederick, Montgomery Co., Pa.
"Mennonitische Friedensbote" were published. Soon
after the General Conference took charge of the German
publications, the Eastern Conference began to publish the
"Mennonite," an English monthly church paper. For
several years this conference has also been publishing
the "Mennonite Year Book," which is proving a de
cided success. In 1896 this conference founded an Old
Folks Home at Frederick, Montgomery County, Pa., at
a cost of two thousand dollars. Already a few aged per
sons are taking advantage of this benevolent institution
and are peacefully spending their last days at the home.
Evangelization work within its own district this confer-
357
ence has never neglected. The church in Philadelphia
is the fruit of such labor. Several churches which had
nearly died out have been revived, and new churches
have been organized and built up. Lately city mission
is receiving much attention and is attended with signal
blessings. Some efforts are also made to raise up ad
ditional workers from the growing generation, and edu
cation in general is receiving liberal support. Young
men possessing aptitude and talent for the ministry are
aided financially to obtain appropriate training. A school
of its own the district has not, however, the conference
co operates \vith the spiritually related Schwenkfeldians
in the maintainance of their excellent school, and many
Mennonite young people attend that institution.
The Middle District Conference has also been spoken
of in a former chapter, but under a different name. Its
present name this organization bears only since 1888.
But its historical development dates back to 1868. At
that time there was a great demand by small and new
churches for visits from ministers. In order to supply in
a measure this demand, the church at Summerfield, 111.,
and those in Lee County, Iowa, formed a co-operative
union. The first meeting was held November 6, 1868,
at Franklin, Iowa. They named the organization the
"Western District Conference of the Mennonites of North
America." Five small churches participated in the first
meeting, four from Iowa as follows : West Point, Zion,
Salem and Franklin ; the fifth was the church at Sum
merfield, 111. By the twenty-first session (1888) the
number of affiliating churches had increased to thirty.
- 358 -
Ministers of the Middle District Conference.
C. H. A, v. d. Smissen. Jacob Krehbiel. E. Hunsberger.
Joel Lehmann. Chr, ScJioivalter.
J. C. Mehl. H. J. Krehbiel. M. S. Moyer.
359
Ministers of the Middle District Conference.
S. F. Sprunger. W. W. Miller. J. B. Baer.
N. C. Hirschy. P. P. Lehmann. V. Strubhar.
I. A. Sommer. H. P. Krehbiel. B. Sttuky.
360
But these were scattered over so great a territory, and re
presented so many divergent local interests, that it was
felt that the organization could not properly care for
all interests, wherefore a division was thought advis
able. As the churches in Kansas had previously or
ganized a local conference, the Western Conference
decided to discontinue the present organization, with
the understanding that as many churches as chose to
do so might unite with the Kansas Conference, while
the rest would immediately reorganize. Accordingly the
Western Conference adjourned sine die.
Those delegates, who at this time knew that their-
churches would unite with the reorganized conference,
immediately met for organization. Because now no
longer the most western district, they adopted the name
of "Middle District Conference" for the new body.
Only six churches participated in this brief session,
namely: Berne, Ind., Summerfield, Ills., Dalton, O.,
Zion, la., West Point, la., and Franklin, la. However
in the following year six other churches, which had co
operated before, united. This conference, therefore, was
composed in 1889 of twelve churches with a membership
of about 1250. Several churches have since united. In
1897 fifteen churches stood in active connection, with a
membership of 2800 approximately.
The Middle District Conference aims to be active
along three lines: i. Evangelization, 2. Education, 3.
City Mission. The first named activity has been prose
cuted with more or less vigor throughout the history of
the organization. The Evangelization Committee sees
to it that every year all the conference churches as well
as other Mennonite churches in the district are visited.
As yet the conference has no permanent home mis
sionary, but at the session of 1897 the committee was
instructed to employ one. In the past educational
interests have been furthered by contributions to the
schools at Wadsworth, Ohio, and Newton, Kansas.
It has now been decided to establish a school within
the district. A committee is at work upon this matter,
and with God s blessing this district will in the course
of a few years have its own school.
The organization now known as the Western Dis
trict Conference, is the successor to the Kansas Confer
ence. The latter had its first session "in December
1877 and was continued until 1891, at which time it was
dissolved, only immediately to reorganize and continue
activity under a new name and a fixed constitution" and
with extended borders. The new organization was
called the "Western District Conference." In its first
session nineteen churches participated. At the session of
1897 twenty-seven ch.urches were represented. Of these
twenty-one are located in Kansas, five in Oklahoma and
one in Nebraska. They have a total membership of
about 3300. This conference has manifested a commend
able interest for education. Through it the Mennonite
school at Halstead has been founded, and was conducted
and maintained by it until that institution was merged
into Bethel College. In addition to its Committee on
Education this conference has three other standing com
mittees as follows : Home Mission, On Church affairs,
For Care of Poor. Of late years increasing attention is
given to evangelization ; a home missionary being kept
-362 -
at work a large part of the time. The committee on
church affairs seeks to adjust difficulties arising in
churches. The committee for the care of the poor has
been enabled to relieve many who w r ere in distress.
This is a practical arrangement which deserves to be ex
tended into other districts.
* *
#
The Northern Conference held its first session in
October, 1891, at Mountain L,ake, Minnesota. In order
that this new movement might profit from the experience
of other districts, a number of workers from the older
conferences w r ere invited to assist in the organization.
Among these were A. B. Shelly, Chr. Schowalter, I. A.
Sommer, and D. Goerz. Home Missionary Baer, who
had planned the whole matter, was of course also present.
In this first session six churches took part. A consti
tution was adopted in 1895. The following churches
were participants at the session of 1896 : Mountain Lake,
Minn. ; Butterfield, Minn. ; Henderson, Neb. ; Wisner,
Neb. ; Childstown, S. Dak. ; Loretta, S. Dak. Their
total membership is about nine hundred. This con
ference has made a beginning in useful activity by an
nually sending out a home missionary for several months,
whose special work it is to cultivate the sense of fellow
ship and the spirit of co-operation, and to awaken an in
terest in mission work.
The Pacific Coast Conference is the youngest mem
ber of the family of district conferences. Its first session
was held May 25 to 27, 1896, at Salem, Oregon. Here
as at the Northern Conference outside visitors were pres-
- 363 -
ent to assist in the organization. The second session
was held in June 1897, ^ ve churches participating, as
follows : Zion, near Dallas, Oregon ; Knimanuel, near
Irving, Ore. ; Waldo Hill, near Salem, Ore. ; Central,
near Klmyra, Ore. ; Coif ax, Washington. Through the
zealous home missionary work of P. Aeschlemann, min
ister of the Coif ax congregation, the spirit of fellowship
and co-operation has been greatly stimulated, and several
of the churches are enthusiastic in this work. The pros
pect is that this movement, though young and small, will
experience a healthy growth, and that it will prove a
powerful influence for collecting, uniting, and saving for
the denomination the Mennonites now settling in in
creasing numbers on the Pacific coast.
- 364
CHAPTER XIII.
Publication.
The origin and early history of Mennonite jour
nalism has been related on preceding pages. By way
of review a few facts are here repeated. The first
Mennonite paper in America, the "Religioese Botschaf-
ter", was published by J. H. .Oberholzer and first ap
peared June 9, 1852, at Milford, Bucks Co., Pa. After
July 30, 1856, it appeared under the name "Das
Christliche Volksblatt;" J. H. Oberholzer still being its
editor, but proprietorship having passed to the Menno
nite Printing Union. On January i, 1867, this company
changed the name of the paper to "Der Mennonitische
Friedensbote. " A. B. Shelly, who had for a short time
served as editor pro tern, on the Volksblatt, was now
made editor. In 1871 the company turned the paper
over to the Eastern Conference which continued its pub
lication, A. B. Shelly being retained as editor.
From the beginning this undertaking had not proven
a financial success. Repeatedly the publishers had to
close the year w r ith a loss. With laudable public spirit
members of the Eastern Conference had through a num
ber of years cheerfully supplied the funds, believing that
the welfare of the denomination was being promoted
through the paper. When, however, the territory was
divided about 1875 by the appearance of the "Zur Hei-
math", rendering it still more difficult to maintain the
paper, many became convinced that the publication of
a general church paper is properly a function of the
General Conference. Consolidation of the two papers
- 365 -
was therefore advocated, with the understanding that
the General Conference should publish the new paper.
By the year 1878 this scheme had gained sufficiently in
favor that the publication interest was considered at the
Conference and a committee was appointed to arrange for
the consolidation.
Into this committee were elected A. B. Shelly, D.
Goerz and Chr. Schowalter. Before anything definite
had been done by them, the Western Publishing Com
pany, publishers of the "Zur Heimath", sustained a se
rious loss which, however, greatly facilitated the pro
ject. On March 7, 1879, the printing establishment of
that company, located atHalstead, Kansas, was destroyed
by fire. Their paper, the "Zur Heimath," continued to
be be published, but through the committee arrange
ments were completed by which, after June i, 1880,
this paper and the Friedensbote appeared on alternate
weeks, thus supplying the reader with a weekly. The
management of the papers remained unchanged ; however
both papers conld be ordered together at a reduced price.
Under this arrangement both papers continued until
1 88 1. Meanwhile the committee had obtained the consent
of the Eastern Conference and the Western Publishing
Company to consolidate the papers in the hands of the Gen
eral Conference, and so reported to the session of 1881.
Upon this the Conference adopted measures for conducting
such work by creating the Publication Department. The
management of this department was put in charge of five
persons. The Conference elected the chief editor ; to
the district conferences was granted the privilege of
electing assistant editors. It was ordered that a sample
copy should be issued as soon as possible and sent to all
366
subscribers of the former papers. The regular weekly
publication should begin as soon as 2000 subscribers had
been secured. In order that the paper might bear a
name expressive of its enlarged sphere and special mis
sion it was called "Der Christliche Bundesbote. " As
first members of the Publication Board were elected A.
B. Shelly, A. E. Funk, S. F. Sprunger, Chr. Krehbiel,
and Chr. Schowalter. D. Goerz was chosen editor in
chief, and A. B. Shelly became associate editor in charge
of the Eastern Department. Berne, Ind., was selected
for the place of publication, and S. F. Sprunger was
made business manager.
The sample copy of the Bundesbote appeared Janu
ary 5, 1882. Instead of securing the 2000 subscribers
desired, only 1000 were obtained. So the paper was
published as a bi-weekly at a somewhat reduced price.
Under this arrangement it appeared until January 1888,
when, having secured nearly 2000 subscribers, it began
to appear as a weekly. The session of 1884 believed it
would improve the paper, if only one man would have
charge of the editorial work and devote his whole time
to it. Accordingly the Conference made I. A. Sommer
editor, and he has since successfully performed this duty.
In 1885 the Conference undertook the publication of a
German Sunday school paper, "Der Kinderbote. " It
was a successful undertaking. The paper soon gained a
circulation of 1300 and has greatly increased since.
Later the Sunday school Quarterlies and the Bundesbote
Kalender were added to the list of publications.
As early as 1881 the Conference had instructed the
Publication Board to endeavor to establish a book store.
But nothing was done in this direction until in 1884,
- 367 -
when Joel Welty and his brother offered to loan one thou
sand dollars to the Conference for 3 years without interest,
on condition that this money be used in establishing the
contemplated book store. The offer was accepted. The
undertaking was further aided by additional loans on
similar conditions. D. Goerz loaned 327 dollars and D.
B. Hirschler 300 dollars. Some money was also donated
to this undertaking. The Board was thus put in posi
tion to begin the book trade. The store was located at
Berne, Ind., and the enterprise entered upon a fairly
successful career. By 1887 the establishment had sold
over eleven thousand volumes.
Encouraged by the icsults attained, the Conference
decided in 1887 permanently to continue this branch of
activity, and recommended the employment of colporters
for the greater spread of good literature, C. H. Wedel
being suggested as colporter for the General Conference.
Since that time this branch of activity has steadily
though slowly increased, and has proven a helpful agency
for the introduction of denominational publications, such
as hymnals, pastor s manuals and the like. At the same
time it has been instrumental in supplying Mennonite
homes with more and better literature.
Under the new constitution the Publication Board
consists of six members. In 1896 the following persons
were elected into this committee : N. B. Grubb, 1 W. J.
Ewert, H. J. Krehbiel, 2 J. F. Lehman, 3 J. Janzen,
J. van Steen.
1 See Biographical Appendix. - Ibid.
3 Japhet F. Lehman was born June 8, 1860 in Adams County,
Indiana. His education he obtained in the common schools. He
is a laymember. In 1893 he was elected a member of the Publi
cation Board and was re-elected in 1896. He has since been made
business manager of the department. His home is at Berne, Ind.
368
CHAPTER XIV.
Education.
When the General Conference decided in 1878 to
discontinue the school at Wadsworth, the Mission Board
was at the same time instructed to re-establish the school
at some more suitable place. The purpose, therefore,
then was simply to remove the school not to abandon it.
It was this purpose which greatly stimulated the school
interest in Kansas, and suggested the idea for a more ad
vanced institution of learning for that section. For ori
ginally they had there aimed at a school for very ele
mentary instruction only. But now when it was pro
posed to remove the conference school to a section where
German was the current language, it was naturally ex
pected that it would be located in Kansas, that therefore
the proposed local elementary school could be merged
into this general and higher institution. It was with this
end in view that in 1879 a committee of the Kansas Con
ference proposed to the Mission Board to combine the
projected school for Kansas with the intended conference
mission school. However the situation of the mission
enterprise was then not such as to encourage the Board
to venture upon the educational undertaking, hence they
did not enter into the proposed combination.
But the educational interest had now been thoroughly
369
awakened in Kansas, and it continued to gain from year
to year, until in 1882 a beginning was made by opening
a school on September 12, in the Alexanderwohl settle
ment, twelve miles north of Newton. This school was
undertaken and supported by the Kansas Conference.
H. H. Ewert served as principal. The enrollment for the
first year was twenty-nine. As a larger attendance was
expected during the second year, it became necessary to
build. Propositions were made by Newton and Halstead
to furnish buildings, and as Halstead s offer to furnish
a six thousand dollar building rent free for five years
was the best, the choice fell upon Halstead. The beauti
ful new building was dedicated on September 16, 1883,
in the presence of a great multitude, and on September
19 the school itself began its work. H. H. Ewert con
tinued as principal and P. J. Galle was given charge
of the English department. During the first year the
attendance was very gratifying, the enrollment being
fifty-four. A. S. Shelly took charge of the English de
partment in 1884. The Indian mission school, spoken of
in another chapter, was brought into connection with
this school in 1885. During this year the enrollment,
not including the Indian students, reached sixty-five.
In 1887 H. O. Kruse was put in charge of the English
department.
The Kansas Conference had located the school at
Halstead for five years ; after which it should be decided
whether or not to establish it there permanently. About
a year before the time expired, H. H. Ewert began to stir
up interest for the school in Newton. He secured prom
ises of very liberal support if the school should be lo
cated at Newton. Business men and others in the city
25
370
subscribed twenty thousand dollars in cash for the pro
ject. Many town lots, also forty acres of land two miles
north of Newton, were donated. When the matter had
progressed thus far, the proposition was submitted to the
Kansas Conference for consideration, it being expected
that the proposition would be accepted with alacrity.
However at a special session held April 28, 1887, the
liberal proposition was declined. But the Conference
gave its consent that a company, composed of conference
members, accept the offer, solicit a fund, erect the build
ings, and when all should be in successful operation that
then the Conference would be ready to accept the school
from this company.
The company as suggested was organized and entered
upon the undertaking. The prospective school was
named Bethel College. The relation of it to the con
ference vSchool at Halstead was defined at the next ses
sion of the Kansas Conference, namely that these should
for the present be two separate schools. Not long after
this the Bethel College Society ceased to confine itself to
the Kansas Conference, and began to solicit contributions
in all churches connected with the General Conference,
as also in some others. The field for the school had been
expanded. This should now become the educational
institution for all Mennonites in America. When the
project took this form, contributions flowed freely from
all sides. Almost one half the money contributed came
from outside the state of Kansas. Until 1890 H. H.
Hwert, as originator of the Bethel College project, had
been the principal leader in the undertaking. In the
year named, however, he received an urgent invitation
to take charge of the educational interests among the
Mennonites of Manitoba, and as he believed it his duty
to accept the call, he removed to that field in the following
year. H. O. Kruse succeeded him as principal of the
school at Halstead. The direction of the Bethel College
enterprise went into the hands of D. Goerz.
Jictkcl College. Main Building.
The Bethel College enterprise had many difficulties
to surmount and only after prolonged exertion and after
many perplexities did the society finally succeed in
completing the main building in 1893, a t a cos t of about
thirty-five thousand dollars. A fund of about sixty-five
thousand had also been collected, from the interest of
which the school should be maintained. In the year
named the Kansas Conference decided to discontinue
her school at Halstead, to donate all its equipments, in
cluding the library (which also contained the library of
372
Bethel College and Students Boarding Halls.
Library in Bethel College.
373
Literary Society Hall in Bethel College.
the Wadsworth school) to Bethel College, and hence
forth to support that institution. Accordingly the whole
equipment of the school at Halstead was removed to
Bethel College, where, beginning in the fall of 1893, the
school was continued.
Bethel College is situated on a pleasant elevation,
about one mile north of Newton, Kansas. At first the
attendance was not as large as had been desired and ex
pected. However the enrollment has gradually increased ,
until now it ranges between eighty and one hundred.
Although there are students from various states and a
few even from Russia, by far the greater number are
374
Art Studio in Bethel College.
Mennonite Educational Institution. Gretna, Manitoba.
375
from Kansas, and most of these from the immediate
vicinity of the school.
For the Mennonites of the United States in general,
but for those of Kansas in particular, the Kansas Con
ference School and its child, Bethel College, have been a
great blessing, and it may properly be expected that
Bethel College will continue the beneficent usefulness
in the future.
In sections far removed from Bethel College, observ
ing people are beginning to realize that the local needs
can not be properly satisfied by a school so far away.
For this reason efforts are now being made in different
Prof. H. H. Ewert and Family } and Students of the Mennonite Edu-
cational Institution, on a Snow Drift sixteen feet high in
^ront of the School Building.
districts, to secure schools of their own, located more
conveniently for attendance by the growing genera
tion. May the day soon come when Mennonite edu
cational facilities shall everywhere be conveniently lo
cated at the door of the Mennonite vouth.
- 376 -
CHAPTER XV.
General Conference sessions Ninth to Fourteenth. Growth
of the Organization. Constitution. Representation
at the different sessions. Conclusion.
The activity of the General Conference during all
the triennial periods has already been recorded, but
nothing in particular has been given of sessions nine to
fourteen. L,et us now attend to these.
With the exception of the first session, the General
Conference had held its first eight meetings east of the
Mississippi river. The Ninth Conference, however, was
held in the west, and that as far out as Kansas. It met
in the pleasant little village of Halstead, the original
center of the Mennonite settlement of that section. Very
low transportation rates had been secured, and as this
new country with its foreign settlers then had great at
tractiveness, many others besides the conference dele
gates were attracted from eastern states. Again, to the
European settlers in Kansas, the General Conference
was something new, consequently great numbers flocked
in from the surrounding settlements to attend the
sessions. As everything was still new and undeveloped,
Halstead then had but a small church building, which
could not nearly accommodate the multitudes which
sought admission. Not only was the church too small,
but the dwellings of the very hospitable church mem
bers would not hold all the guests that sought shelter.
377
Mennonite Church in Halstead, Kans., in which General Conference
met in 1881.
So in order to provide lodging for those who found no
room elsewhere, the church rented a vacant two- story
store building. On the upper floor beds were made for
hundreds, below board was offered, of course without
charge to guests.
Present Mennonite Church at Halstead, Kansas,
- 378-
Its sessions the Ninth General Conference held No
vember 14 22, 1 88 1. Thirty-two churches were repre
sented. Of these ten participated for the first time,
Pennsylvania furnishing two, South Dakota two, Kan
sas five, and Missouri one. The following table gives
further particulars.
Church. State. Delegates. Votes.
1. Childstown S. Dakota. Jos. Graber, Chr. Mueller 8
2. Friedensberg... " Benj. Schmitt, Cor. Ewert 4
3. Summerfield... Illinois.... J. E. Krehbiel 5
4. Berne Indiana .. .S. F. Sprunger, Joh. Sprunger. .. 6
.J. S. Hirschler 2
..J. C. Krehbiel 2
7- Zion " Chr. Schowalter 5
8. Alexanderwohl. Kansas
5. Franklin ....... Iowa
6. West Point .... "
9. Bruderthal
10. Canton
f H. Richert, P. Unruh . . .
I H. Unruh, H. Baumann .
W. Ewert, Jac. Funk....
Rud. Riesen, H. Ewert . .
f Joh. Ratzlaff, T. Wedel .
I P. Richert, A. Ratzlaff . .
11. Christian...
12. Emmaus....
13. Gnadenberg
14. Halstead. ...
fV. Krehbiel, W. Galle
I Jac. Vogt, D. J. Krehbiel..
. L. Sudermann, P. Dyck 3
. J. Schroeder, A. Harms 2
f D. Goerz, B. Warkentin \
I J. Lehmann . . . f
f D. Gaeddert, D. Unruh \ g
" \D. Flamming, G. Becker I
/ Jac. Stucky, J. Gehring )
I Sol. Krehbiel J v
. B. Regier, H. Sudermann 2
f M. S. Moyer, P. P. Lehmann, 1
IChr. Welty I "
19. Wadsworth . . . .Ohio E. Hunsberger 3
15. Hoffnungsau. .
16. Hoffnungsfeld
17. Newton
18. Bethel Missouri
379
Church. State. Delegates. Votes.
20. Bartolet Pennsylvania "] f
21. Baumansville . l{
22. Boyertown .... "
23. Deep Run "
24. Flatland "
T T C J LI *** B.
25. Hereford
^ T- ,* J- S. Moyer,
26. East Swamp ... j- J J
27. Philadelphia...
.. W. G. Moyer.
28. Saucona
29. Schwenksville. . "
30. Springfield .... a
31. Upper Milford. u
32. West Swamp... " j
Total Votes 126
Ninth General Conference. Held at Halstead, Kan. 1881.
Besides those matters which were attended to at
this" session, but have already elswhere been recorded,
the matter relating to a catechism came up. The
committee appointed at the previous session had dele
gated the work of writing a catechism and confession of
faith to Chr. Schowalter. His work was submitted for
examination. The committee to which it was referred
reported favorably. Accordingly it was ordered that the
catechism be published. As compensation for his labors
Schowalter should receive the net gain of the first edition.
This catechism appeared in 1882 and has come into
general use.
* *
*
The Tenth General Conference met November 6 12,
1884, at Berne, Ind. Five churches participated for the
fisrt time ; from Canada one, New York two, Missouri
one and Pennsylvania one. Three churches, though still
members of the Conference, had failed to send delegates.
J\lennnonite Church at Berne, Indiana.
For details of representation see the table below.
Through the officers of the Conference an invitation had
been extended to the agedj. H. Oberholzerto attend this
session. He attended and was thus permitted to see how
much the movement he helped to originate had gained
in power and volume. It was to him a season of re
joicing. An invitation had also been extended to J. F.
Funk of Elkhart, Ind. , but he was not present.
Church. State.
1. Black Creek ....Canada...
2. Salem(Childstown)S. Dakota.
3. Summerfield Illinois ...
.4. Berne Indiana.
West Point Iowa
Delegates.
Jac. Krehbiel i
Chr. Kaufmann 5
Job. Brand, D. B. Ruth 5
{C.Sprunger,S.F.Sprunger^|
Jac.Lehmann,F.Sprunger I 6
P. Bixler, C. B. LehmannJ
Chr. Schowalter 2
Zion
Chr. Schowalter
Church. State. Delegates. Votes.
7. Alexanderwohl . . Kansas ...... H. Richert, H. Baumann ..... 16
8. Bruderthal ...... " ...... W. Ewert .................... 4
9. Canton ......... " ...... John Ratzlaff ................ 5
10. Christian ....... " . . . ... W. Galle .................... 7
11. Emmaus ........ " ...... L. Sudermann ............... 3
12. Gnadenberg .... i( ...... A. Harms .................... 3
( Chr. Krehbiel, D. Goerz. "I
13. Halstead ........ " ...... <, r S
I J. L. Schowalter ......... )
14. Hoffnungsau ---- " ...... A. Ratzlaff, Jac. Regier ...... 8
15. Newton ......... a ...... L. Sudermann ............... 3
f M. S. Mover. A. J. Moser, )
1 6. Bethel .......... Missouri ---- < _, _ _ / J r 3
IP. C. Lehmann .......... J
17. Elkton ......... " ---- P. S. Lehmann ---- , ......... 2
18. Clarence Center. New York. . .Jac. Krehbiel ................ i
19. Niagara Falls. ... " ... " ................ i
20. Wadsworth ...... Ohio ....... A. Oberholzer ............... 2
21. Bartolet ........ Pennsylvania, A. B. Shellj ................ i
22. Baumansville ---- " u " ................ i
23. Boyertown ...... " " " ............... 2
24. Deep Run ....... " J. S. Mover ....... ..... ...... 4
25. East Swamp ..... A. B. Shelly ................. 3
26. Flatland ........ " " " ................. i
27. Germantown ---- " N. B. Grubb ............... i
28. Hereford ....... " A. B. Shelly, J. S. Mover ..... 3
29. Philadelphia ---- " N. B. Grubb ................. 4
/N. B. Grubb ............. \
3 " SaUC na ........ i C. H. A. van der Smissen I 3
3 i.Schlppac ....... .... ...
I C. H. A. van der bmissen J
32. Schwenksville... " A. B. Shelly ..... ........... 4
33. Springfield ..... " J. S. Moyer .................. 3
34. Upper Milford .. " C. van der Smissen .......... 3
35. West Swamp ---- " A. B. Shelly ................ ,7
Total Votes ................................ 130
Tenth General Conference. Held at Berne, Ind. 1884.
- 332 -
The Eleventh General Conference met on Novem
ber 7, 1887, in the church of the West Swamp
Congregation in Bucks County, Pa. At this session the
number of churches represented was again thirty-five,
but of these three were new ; two from Kansas, one from
Ohio. The table opposite gives additional information.
Various regulations, intended to assist the Conference
in conducting its work more successfully, were introduced.
Heretofore there had been no hesitation to place the
same person on several standing committees. Experience
had shown that this was detrimental to some lines of
work ; for naturally each man would concentrate his
chief efforts upon some particular line, to the neglect of
others. Recognizing this, it was decided that the same
person could serve on but one standing committee. The
business committee formerly served only during the
session. It was now made a standing committee, in order
that they might prepare a program for the coming ses
sion previous to the time of meeting. Experience had
also taught that meetings proved more pleasant during
seasons of moonshine, wherefore it was ordered that
future meetings should always be appointed about the
time of full moon.
Repeatedly bequests had been offered to the Con
ference, but as yet the Conference was not in position
legally to receive and control such gifts. To meet the
situation, the Conference created a Board of Trustees
who should receive and control bequests, made to the
several departments of the Conference. The first trustees
were S. F. Sprunger, D. Goerz, Chr. Krehbiel, A. B.
Shelly, C. H. A. van der Smissen, and N. B. Grubb.
- 383 -
CJmrch. State. Delegates. Votes.
\. Canada ....... Canada ...... Jac. Krehbiel ................. i
2. Salem ......... S.Dakota ---- Chr. Mueller ................. 5
3. Summerfield . .Illinois ...... Chr. Auernheimer ............ 5
/S. F. Sprunger. J. Welty, \ T .
4. Berne ......... Indiana ...... ^ T . ~ " >U
1 1. A. Sommer ............ )
5. Franklin ...... Iowa ........ Chr. Schowalter .............. i
6. West Point.... " ........ " " .............. 2
7. Zion .......... " ........ " " .............. 5
8. Alexanderwohl. Kansas ...... H. Richert, H. Goerz .......... 16
9. Ernmaus ...... (( ...... L. Sudermann ................ 4
10. Gnadenberg . . . " ...... Jac. Toews ................... 6
11. Halstead ...... " ...... Chr. Krehbiel, D. Goerz ...... 6
12. Hoff nungsau . . " ...... D. Gaeddert .................. 9
13. Hillsboro ..... " ...... H. Richert ................... 2
14. Newton ....... " ...... Jac. Toews .................. 5
15. Peabody ...... " ...... L. Sudermann ................ i
16. Bethel ........ Missouri ..... P. P. Lehmann, M. S. Moyer.. 4
17. Elkton ....... " ..... Chr. Gerber .................. i
18. Clarence Center, New York. .Jac. Krehbiel . ................ i
19. Niagara Falls.. " . " " ................. i
20. Salem(Dalton) Ohio ........ A. A. Sommer ...... . ......... 2
21. Wadsworth . . . . " ........ E. Hunsberger ................ 2
22. Bartolet ....... Pennsylvania. W. S. Gottschall .............. i
23. Baumansville.. " S. Ott ....... . ............... i
24. Boyertown ---- f< A. H. Gottschall .............. 2
{A. M. Fretz, A. M. Richert,
A. F. Meyers, A. L. Fretz,
H. B. Kratz, J. M. Fretz...
26. East Swamp... " J. H. Oberholzer, A. B. Shelly. 4
27. Flatland ...... " A. B. Shelly, A. Landis ....... 2
28. Germantown .. " N. B. Grubb. ................. i
29. Gottschall ..... " M. Gottschall, W. S. Gottschall. 5
{C. v. d. Smissen, J. B. Funk,
J.B. Lauer, H.G. Clemmer,
J. H. Bechtel, J.Oberholzer,
31. Philadelphia .. " N. B. Grubb .................. 6
32. Saucona ....... A. M. Geissinger, W. J. Landes. 2
, ^
, L
J
Church. State. Delegates. Votes.
33. Springfield .... Pennsylvania J. S. Men er 3
fJ.S. Stauffer,M. B.Schantz l ,
34. Upper Mi ford. " \ ;, T f 3
I W. M. Gehmann J
/ A.B.ShellyJ.H.Oberholzer\ ,
35. West Swamp " f 7
I Peter Sell J
Total Votes 139
Eleventh General Conference. Held at West Swamp,
Pennsylvania. 1887.
That the boundaries of the unification movement are
widening out is more particularly noticed when sessions
of the Conference are held in new sections. Farther
north than southern Iowa no session had yet been held
w r hen the Twelfth General Conference pushed beyond
and met in Childstown, (now Ourtown) South Dakota,
on October 1622, 1890. A large gain in membership
was also made at this time. Five churches attended
for the first time, four of which were from Kansas and
one from Minnesota. The total number of churches in
conference was forty-three. Nine churches in Switzer
land also co-operated with this session in support of the
conference mission. The unification movement, though
slowly, was steadily gaining in numbers and in strength.
Elsewhere will be found a table giving the representa
tion and other particulars.
It is commonly known that simplicity both in dress
and mode of life is traditional with Mennonites, and that
no small emphasis is placed on this requirement of sim
plicity in some places. The Conference had taken no
position with regard to this matter, it being regarded as
a non-essential, but had left it to the conscience of each
one to decide for himself in this matter. But the ques-
Mennonite Church at Oiirtoivn, South Dakota.
tion was now raised by newly admitted churches, whether
the General Conference did not tolerate vanity and
fashion too much. The Conference therefore expressed
itself on this point as follows: "It is the aim of the
Conference, basing upon the Bible, to exert its influence
against all vanity and slavery to fashion, and all confer
ence churches are hereby requested to cultivate sim
plicity and modesty."
Inquiry was also made at this session with regard
to the confession of faith (creed) of the General Confer
ence. The following answer was given : "The churches
already connected with the General Conference, as also
those that shall unite later, agree to adhere to the Word
of God as the only true foundation of faith, and they
agree to teach the fundamental doctrines of faith in ac
cordance with the interpretation given by Menno Simon:
namely, those doctrines concerning baptism upon confes-
26
386
sion of faith, refusal of the oath, apostolical church dis
cipline, and biblical non-resistance." The discussion
over the confession .of faith awakened the Conference
to the consciousness that it ought to have a constitution,
which on the one hand should clearly set forth the
tenets of faith held in common, and on the other hand
should contain the business regulations of the Confer
ence. A committee on constitution was therefore elected,
composed of A. B. Shelly, Chr. Schowalter, D. Goerz
and S. F. Sprunger, w r ho should draft a constitution and
submit it at the next session of the Conference.
At the time of this session the question was being
gitated whether the World s Fair might be kept open
on Sundays. The Conference by unanimous vote ex
pressed itself as opposed to Sunday opening.
The trustees reported, that they had found that it
W 7 ould be necessary to be incorporated under state laws,
in order to be enabled legally to receive and control be
quests. Permission was therefore given to incorporate
either the Conference or the Committee of Trustees.
Church. Stale. Delegates. Votes.
1. Stevensville .. .Canada Jeff. Lehman n 2
( C. Kaufmann, Jos. Graber ; "|
2. Childstown S.Dakota.... < C. Mueller, Jac. Mueller.. I 5
^ Job. Graber J
3. Loretta " C. Ewert, H. Unruh 3
4. Summerfield . . Illinois C. H. A. van der Smissen 6
{S.F. Sprunger, I. A. Sommer, \
J. Welty, C. S. Sprunger.. I 14
Jeff. Lehmann )
6. Franklin Iowa C. Schowalter i
7. West Point " " " 2
5. Zion " " " 5
9. Alexanderwohl. Kansas ILGoerz,P.Pankratz,H.Richert.iS
IO.
1 1.
12.
I 4 .
16.
Church.
Bruderthal K
State.
Kansas
<(
Christian
i(
u
Gnadenberg. . .
Halstead
^
Hillsboro
Hoftnunp sau ..
u
a
18. Hoffnungsfeld
387 -
Delegates. Votes.
f Jac. Funk, J. W. Penner . . \
IW. J. Ewert J 5
Job. Ratzlaff 5
J. H. Wedel 6
G. Harder 3
A. B. Harms 5
Chr. Krehbiel, D. Goerz 6
C. Ramseyer 2
D. Gaeddert, D. Unruh 9
f Jac. Stucky, S. Krehbiel. . . "1
1 Jac. Goerin P. Flickiner. /
19.
20.
21.
22.
23-
Newton
Pawnee Rock. .
Purity
West Zion
Zion
24 Mountain Lake. Minnesota. ..
Goering, P. Flickinger.
J. R. Toews 5
J. Ratzlaff 2
J. G. Graber, P. A. Graber 4
W. Galle 4
C. H. Regier i
H. H. Regier, J. J. Balzer, )
N. F. Toews f 6
25. Bethel Missouri ..... P. P. Lehmann 4
26. Elkton " P. S. Lehmann i
27. Clarence Center, New York. .Jeff. Lehmann 2
28. Niagara Falls.. " .. " < : i
29. Salem (Dalton)Ohio S. F. Sprunger 3
30. Bartolet Pennsylvania. W. S. Gottschall i
31. Baumannsville. l< ". u i
32. Boyertown .... " " l< 2
33. Deep Run u
34. East Swamp... "
35. Flatland
36. Germantown . . "
37. Gottschall -
38. Hereford u
39. Philadelphia . .
40. Saucona "
41. Springfield.... "
42. Upper Milford. a
43. West Swamp .. "
A. M. Fretz 5
A. B. Shelly 4
" " 2
N. B. Grubb t
W. S. Gottschall 6
A. S. Shelly 6
N. B. Grubb 7
A. B. Shelly 2
J. S. Moyer 3
A. S. Shelly 3
A. B. Shelly 7
Total Votes 182
388
Church.
State.
i . Langnau Switzerland
Kleinthal "
Sonnenberg "
Courtebert (l
Chaux d Abel "
6. Neuenberg "
7. Basel
8. Delsbergthal "
Delegates.
J. A. Sprunger. .
I- J. B. Baer
I I. A. Sommer. . .
Votes.
Twelfth General Conference. Held at Childstown
(Ourtown), South Dakota. 1890.
St. John" 1 s Mennonite Church, near Pandora and Bluff ton, Ohio, in which
the General Conference met in 1893.
The Thirteenth General Conference was held in the
largest Mennonite congregation in the United States,
namely at Bluffton, Ohio. Its sessions occurred Novem
ber 19-26, 1893. Again there was a gain in the num
ber of co-operating churches, the number participating
at this session being fifty. Of these twelve were new, as
follows : from Iowa two, Kansas five, Nebraska one,
Ohio two, Pennsylvania one, Washington one. The
table below gives further particulars. The matter of
incorporation had gone forward, the trustees having in
corporated the General Conference under the state laws
of Kansas. The committee on constitution had also
been at work and submitted a proposed constitution.
After carefully considering it, the Conference concluded
that this proposed constitution was not just what was
wanted and needed, and therefore instructed the commit
tee to prepare another.
Church. State. Delegates. Votes.
1 . Stevensville Canada J. Eberhard 2
2. Loretta S. Dak.C. Ewert i
(C. Kaufmann, Jac. Mueller,.^
3. Salem (Ourtown). " . < K. Ortmann, A. Graber ? 8
Cj. Schwarz )
4. Summerfield .... Illinois. C. van der Smissen 6
f S. F. Sprunger, I. A. Sommer, "1
\ P. Sprunger. J. Welty I
5. Berne Indiana ^ T , , . - , o \*
i J. F. Lehmann, F. Sprunger . j
C. Baumgartner J
6. Emmanuel (Noble) Iowa . . . B. Eicher 4
7. Franklin " ... C. Schowalter i
8. Pulaski " . . .P. Roulet, C. Widmer 5
9. Zion " ...C. Schowalter 5
f H. Baumann, P. Balzer \
10. Alexanderwohl . . Kansas . \ p Schroeder / II
n. Bethel College .. " D. Goerz i
12. Bruderthal " W. J. Ewert, J. W. Penner 6
13. Christian " Val. Krehbiel 6
14. Emmaus " G. Harder 4
15. Garden Twp " S. S. Baumgartner 2
16. Gnadenberg " J. J. Voth 5
17. Halstead (i C. Krehbiel, J. E. Schmitt 6
39
Church. State, Delegates.
18. Hillsboro Kansas. .J. S. Ilirschler
u D. Gaeddert, A. Ratzkff
" J. S. Hirschler
Votes.
19. Hoffnungsau u
20. Johannisthal I... "
21. " II.. u
22. Newton "
23. Pretty Prairie ... "
24. Ransom u
25. West Zion ) a
(Moundrige) j
26. Zion (Elbing) ... "
27. Bethel Minn.
J. Toews, J. R. Toews
J. J. Flickinger
Jac. Penner
W. Galle, Jac. Rupp 5
D. Goerz i
J. J. Balzer 4
P. P. Lehmann, M. S. Mover,
28.
Bethel
-Mo..
"ID. Bucher, J. P. Welty J
4
29.
Henderson
.Neb.
T> T TT " T T Tn*r\r\
8
30.
Clarence Center
.N. Y
T TT Ko*-V- o rr\
i
3 1 -
Niagara Falls . .
.N. Y
a
i
* *
f B.Diller,A.Zurfluh,P.B. Hilty]
32-
Bluff ton
. Ohio
j P. P. Steiner, P. C. Suter, [_
" j P. Bixler, Jr., C. D. Amstutz, j"
7
!_ C. S. Schumacher, Joh. Moser, J
33-
Salem (Dalton) .
.
( J. Lehmann, D. Moser -
" \J. H. Tchaartz, A. Welty .... j
4
34-
Trenton
. . "
II J Krehbiel
S
35-
Wadsworth
...E. Hunsberger, H. Oberholzer. . . .
4
/
Bartoletj
P e n n
W S Gottschall
.
37-
Baumannsville .
a
tt
i
33.
Boyertown
tt
a
2
...
39-
Deep Run
tt
W G Moyer
6
40.
East Swamp . . .
tt
A B Shelly
4
A T.
FlaHand .
it
ti
2
42. Hereford u .. .A. S. Shelly, J. B. Funk 7
43. Philadelphia " ...N. B. Grubb 10
44. Saucona " . . . A. B. Shelly 2
. " ...W. S. Gottschall 6
. " ...W. G. Moyer 2
, " ...A. B. Shelly 3
, " ...M. B. Schantz 4
. " ...A. B. Shelly 7
Wash...J. B. Baer i
Total Votes 244
Thirteenth General Conference. HeldatBluffton, O. 1893.
45. Schwenksville . .
46. Souderton
47. Springfield
48. Upper Milford . ,
49. West Swamp
50. Colfax
The Fourteenth General Conference met in the
second largest Mennonite congregation in the United
States, namely in the Alexanderwohl church, situated
about fourteen miles north of Newton, Kansas. The ses
sions were held October 19 27, 1896. Another de
cided increase in participating churches occurred. Nine
churches were represented for the first time, as follows :
from Kansas one, Minnesota one, Nebraska one, Ohio
cne, Oklahoma four, Pennsylvania one. The total num
ber of churches in conference was sixty.
A new plan for a constitution was submitted at this
session and subjected to a most careful consideration.
In several respects views differed greatly. Two radic
ally diverging tendencies in particular had ardent sup
porters, and occasioned no little debate ; namely whether
the Conference should be a purely advisory body, or
whether it should also possess legislative power, and so
constitute a higher authority. When first organized the
Conference had resolved to be only an advisory body,
and this principle was finally also faithfully adhered to
in the new constitution. The discussion of the constitu
tion occupied two and one half days. The final form it
assumed gave general satisfaction to the delight of all.
After its full adoption the constitution was declared in
force, and all elections were conducted according to the
new system. l The General Conference with this clearly
defined system is now better prepared than ever for suc
cessfully conducting her work, and with its loyal and
increasing membership will undoubtedly develop still
greater usefulness in the Master s service.
# *
*
1 See Appendix II.
392
393
Mennonite CJmrch, Hereford, Pa. General Conference to meet here in 1899,
Here then we bring this narrative to its conclusion.
It is nearly forty years since the inception of the idea of
a Mennonite Unification, and today we behold in beauti
ful fruition what then was hoped and prayed for. Small,
very small did this movement begin. But it was under
taken from the best motives and with the highest aims,
and the Lord has blest those devoted efforts, has multi
plied the spirit of those first heroes, and has so guided
this cause that, through its widening influence, unity and
not factionalism is increasingly endorsed throughout the
reviving Mennonite fraternity. Slow indeed has been the
growth and progress. But it has been one steady for
ward march until it has now become the leading organ
ized movement among Mennonites in America ; and,
stimulated by its example, Mennonites in all sections
394
are gradually adopting its ideas until, may God grant it,
all factional lines among the Mennonites shall disappear,
and brethren everywhere will co-operate in the further
ance of the Kingdom of our blessed Lord Jesus Christ.
May we not rejoice at the blessings already ours ! Shall
we not take courage and press forward for still greater
developments ! Shall we not gratefully acknowledge
the guidance of Him who maketh a people of those
"which in times past were no people !"
395
32
^ t>
tJ r
o
% -
O
1
z
u
: : j^f
. <u >^>
. o
Friesen, P. M
T CH.,,~1
d c
j 1
Jaumgartner. .
J. J. Voth....
1
c
J
U
1
O c
rt
c
JS
u
^ ^J
5 1*
.
: : : o &H
.S
^J >-H
-A
1 1
: H
4 CO
J
j|
||
|
?
^S ^>
5 A
)
h
u
t
<U
PU f,
d
J J
5 ^
. xi
W u
CL! ,r
derwohl
/
13
3
^
o
CO
11
41 1
"8 ^ <J
^jj j-
Krehbiel.
larder, J.
tj) P
o
S
S ^
O
^ -
Ratzlaff,
J. Edinge
c
X
C "
2
13
E
4-
1
4
9
CE
fc
C
C-
...Jos. Kaufmann, C
V
an
X
g
X
h
CD
T>
B
e4
r j
...S. F. Sprunger, I.
...H. G. Allebach..
. . T. B. Rnpr. .
J
...Chr. Schowalter.
a u
f Jac. Buller, P. 1
I H. Banmann, C
D T3 *
W
5 ^ d
J be oj
s 2 %
i-g s
3C05
^^T3
-r- W
^i
*^ HH
*T
TO QJ
^
w
Q ^
Q
13 ,rf
3 ^
grt
i^;
u ^,
^
j
u
s
CO
i
|D. Gaeddert, A
1 P. Heidebrecht,
rence.
State.
r
C
^
a
/^
i
o
cS
c
ctf *
CO
^
T
^
II"
O
5
V
C
o" ;
o
:
1
|
)urteenth Gene
Church.
Loretta. .
Salem (Ourtown)
Summerfield. . . .
Berne
Emmanuel (Nob
Pulaski..
West Point
Zion (Donnellso
Alexanderwohl . .
Bruderthal (Hills
Canton
Christian
Emmaus
Garden Townshi
Gnadenberg . . . .
Halstead
Hoffnungsau ....
LL
M
<N
<r>
-i- in \0
r- co o
O -i
N ro
-l- uc
\o
i-
CO
396
^
eo
<U *
4)
O
X3
>.J. Krehbiel. 6
. c
. o
: o
c
C4
!S
^i ,c
"k* CU
S. Schroeder. . . .
roews, J. Toews,
.
O
Ruth,H.Dallke,E
.
.
rt
So
T3
, J. Badertscher .
LH
~
e
bfi
QJ
P
(X
3
:
II
3
: N
Gt
c
cx _c
^
^
g
cu O
S ^
: ^
o
ffi
|2
n(
O
M
>
^
fcC
fc
CO <
C-
..P. Krehbiel, P. SU
..Joh. Gerbrand, II.
jtS
c
1 .
3
5
^
P
- .
o .
CO t-
fi
X
o
ri
J.T
OJ
1 j
r K (
3 oT
;i
"Z.
V
O
d
5c
M
..F. D. Schroeder ..
..P. P. Lehmann, M
..J.Penner, H.Wiebe
e
V
1i
o
: Q
<u
rt
pq
..II. P. Krehbiel....
..D. Kirchhofer
..II. J. Krehbiel....
.
.
rt
..1 c3
^
.
jj
g
?
3
O
- o
: :
*
T3
(U
OJ
J2
O
Church.
I loffnungsfeld-Eden .
Johannisthal I
Johannisthal II
Newton
Pawnee Rock
Pretty Prairie
i\.ansom
West Zion (Moundri
Whitewater
So
c
IE
H
s
c
N
Bethel (Mountain LE
Salem (Butterfield) .
Bethel (Tipton)
Beatrice
Henderson
Clarence Center
Niagara Falls
Bluffton
Canton
Salem (Dalton) ....
Trenton
c\
c
r,
ri
r*j
M
v > M
:
00
<s
J
&
CO CO
r*5
fi
f5
uo ^C
CO c^
CC
CO C^
CO CO
397
0} * QJ D
! . I I I I >-> I I ! I > I I **
o ! . o . . o
:::::::: S : : : : : S : : S
<5 j <u jo : ~ >~, ,a >^ ^ -~ "5 >^ >-,
*- tj^ -*- 1 c/j -*-* ^ " r~! *"""! ^ r"? ^Q +-* r~"< 4 ~ > * ^ ^ ^-3 L^
g-032 :3 "o ?S <u ^2^ 3 "O u "o IU ^^ ( U
3-S^I^O S^cgoSi^c^O^^cgcgM-
^OObiJ- [^ . .p .
^ ^ 2n < ^ - .WWWoSW^tt^faWCOWpQ ^
! I I rt -2
: : ; 1 I H
S > bD
O C K*-} d^vT^^^^^^\i s^v^^^*
Z TJ W C rt
o o . _ o (S _ _ is
D ! ) ! !*! .![! ^
. ...!]
K^i ^ /^^. T^ ai. .
^ O^ ; . . . ..0). T3
I 1 A i I, i fr : I : I : I i a -fi i"
i fi i I !! i
i?jf|2-S38l3iJ2ll-ggU&|o
^Sw(SPwScDK({cn(^^U
O KH c^ ro "4" l -O ^O -t>* C^ O^ O l ^ ^i ro ^ <-O V O l> ^0 C^ O
^t" ^i~ "^t" ^t" ^i~ ^~ *1" Tt* *^J~ ^t* LO ^-O ^o *-o *-o *-o *-o LO ^o *-o > O
1.
2.
3-
I-
6.
8.
9-
ii.
12,
<4-
16.
[8*.
I-,.
APPENDIX I.
BIOGRAPHIES
4 O1
DANIEL KREHBIEL.
As founder of the General Conference, biograph
ical facts concerning Daniel Krehbiel will be of in
terest to every friend of that movement. He was born
April 22, 1812, at Weierhof in upper Bavaria. His father,
Jacob Krehbiel, was a prominent and influential member
of the Mennonite church of that place. His mother s
maiden name was Elizabeth Kapp. The usual edu
cational advantages of that age were accorded him by his
parents. His parents as well as the community in which
he lived were godly people, and Daniel, when yet small,
gave himself to God. His religious life deepened as he
advanced in years, and at fourteen, upon his request, he
27
was baptized. Nor did he ever waver from his faith or
from a godly life in after years. He early displayed
mechanical tastes, which increased with the years, and he
finally determined to learn the saddler s trade. Accord
ingly he became a saddler s apprentice and finished learn
ing this trade in his nineteenth year.
He was now nearly of age for military service, and
as that government granted no immunity to Mennonites
from military service, he determined to emigrate to
the United States. It was on the first of July, 1832,
a Sunday, that he parted from his home to go to Kinden-
heim, where he was to meet with a company of emi
grants. Being greatly beloved by the people of Weier-
hof , many accompanied him to the Rissingerberg, where
they bade him a sad farewell.
In this country he made his first stopping place with
relatives near Niagara Falls. Later he, for several years,
worked at his trade in Buffalo, N. Y. , then at Ashland
and Cleveland, Ohio. In 1836 he set up business for
himself in Williamsville, New York, in the neighbor
hood of which place he had relatives. On July 18, 1841,
he married Mary Leisy, of Newburgh (near Cleveland,
Ohio). He removed from Williamsville to Cleveland,
Ohio, in 1846 ; a change which proved to his pecuniary
advantage. However as there were only a few Menno
nites in Cleveland, and these not organized into a church,
he and his wife sadly missed the blessings which come
from fellowship with those of kindred faith and spirit.
Krehbiel sought to organize the Mennonites living there
into a church, but all efforts in this direction failed. Un
able to secure for himself and family church fellowship,
he decided to remove to Iowa, where several of his broth-
403
ers, lately immigrated from Germany, had settled. So
in 1856 he removed to West Point, Iowa, united with
the Mennonite church of that place, and so found what
he had so much longed for. Nine miles from West Point
was the Zion Mennonite church, of which his brother
Jacob was pastor. Krehbiel observed that these churches,
the same as all other Mennonite churches at that time,
stood in no further ecclesiastical relation to each other
than that both were Mennonite churches. Earnestly pon
dering this situation, God put the thought into his heart
that these two churches might make the beginning of a
union of churches, and united, might do something in the
way of mission work. Upon this thought he acted. He
proposed the matter to others, and it found ready accept
ance. A meeting of the two churches to consider this
matter of union was called for the second day of Pente
cost in the year 1859 in the Zion Church. After organ
izing the meeting with John C. Krehbiel as chairman
and Chr. Schowalter as secretary, Daniel Krehbiel in an
elaborate speech presented his ideas with regard to union
and co-operation for the benefit of the churches them
selves, as well as for the carrying on of mission work
beyond their own limits. The outcome of the meeting
was the call for a General Conference in 1860, which
resulted ultimately in the organization of the now so
prosperous movement, known as the General Conference
of the Mennonites of North America. Through his cor
respondences, published in the Volksblatt, he did very
much to help this work along while in this early stage
of incipiency, and it is more than probable that his per
sonal acquaintance and friendship with the editor of
the "Christliche Volksblatt", J. H. Oberholzer, helped
404
much to make the latter willing to attend the first
meeting called for a conference.
Krehbiel had moved to Iowa with the expectation
of making his permanent residence there, but family
circumstances arose, which compelled him in 1862 to re
move again to Cleveland, Ohio, and here he resided till
the close of his life. But his active connection with the
conference movement was not discontinued. The Con
ference of 1863 made him one of the building committee,
in which he did faithful and useful service, on the one
hand by his practical ideas as a business man, and on the
other hand by stimulating the interest in the cause by
pen and voice, and moving the church members to a
willingness to supply the necessary funds for the realiza
tion of the undertaking. He was himself filled with a
deep devotion to the whole cause, and he was able by his
writings to awaken in others a similar enthusiasm. He
labored and gave for the cause, forgetful of self.
When in 1872 the Conference undertook to carry on
mission work, Daniel Krehbiel was elected its treasurer,
and he was repeatedly re-elected until he resigned in
1881. He discharged this duty with scrupulous accu
racy, as these funds were to him sacred, being donated to
the I,ord s cause. The debt on the conference school
became so oppressive by 1876, that something must be
done to relieve the strain. A general and large collec
tion throughout all the churches was determined upon.
As the school was at that time unpopular, it was fore
seen that the task would be a delicate as well as difficult
one. Few persons were qualified to perform it. But it
was believed that it could be safely entrusted to Daniel
Krehbiel. He, though reluctantly, undertook to do the
405
work, not shrinking because of his advanced years, be
lieving it his duty to sacrifice personal comforts and ease,
when the good of the Lord s cause demanded it. In his
kindly, persuasive, yet persistent and energetic way, he
performed this task in such a manner as to deserve last
ing gratitude from the Mennonite denomination.
For a time he was seriously contemplating removal
to Kansas, where in the midst of those extensive Menno
nite settlements, he might pass his last days in congenial
association with brethren of like faith, and be in daily
touch with the broader movement of neighboring Men
nonite churches, co-operating in mutual edification.
With this idea in mind, he with his four daughters made
a several months visit to the West in 1883. He was
greatly pleased, yet the idea of removal was abandoned.
By nature Krehbiel was of a happy, hopeful, op
timistic disposition, kindly of heart and earnestly de
sirous that the world might grow better and more like
Christ. In his advancing years it was to him a source
of constant delight to behold the gradual awakening
among Mennonites, and it was his confident belief that
this progress would steadily continue. With wistful
eye he looked toward the future, desirous to see what good
that held in store. At one time he wrote : "Sometimes,
when I contemplate the awakening activities among
Mennonites, the wish arises in me that the wheel of time
might be turned back fifty years (that is so far as my
own life is concerned), that I might see how things shall
shape themselves during the next fifty years."
Krehbiel was blessed with good health and a strong
constitution, and retained his physical and mental vigor
to the close of his life, although his last years were
- 406
spent in quiet retirement. When already past seventy-
five he made his last journey, attending in 1887 the
Western District Conference at Dalton, Ohio, and after
wards the General Conference in Pennsylvania. On this
journey he became ill. Under the loving care given him
at his home he temporarily rallied from this attack, but
after a short time he had a back-set, and on January 4,
1888, he peacefully passed away. The founder of the
General Conference has gone to his reward. Well may
the grateful Mennonite denomination rise up and call
him blessed.
407
JOHN H. OBERHOLZER.
Great movements frequently owe much of their suc
cess to the efforts and abilities of a single individual.
This is true of the unification movement among Menno-
nites in, America. This broad and deep movement was
pioneered by J. H. Oberholzer, and no other man has
4 8 -
done as much as he to create and develop the spirit
of unity in the Mennonite denomination.
J. H. Oberholzer was born in Berks County, Pa.,
on January 10, 1809. His parents, Abraham and Susan
(Hunsberger) Oberholzer, were farmers by occupation,
and descendants of the early Mennonite settlers in Penn
sylvania. They readily permitted their son to take ad
vantage of the meager educational facilities the country
then afforded. As he \vas fond of stud} 7 , he made rapid
progress, and when but sixteen years old, he began him
self to teach, and thereafter followed this profession for
fifteen years. But the school year then was short and
the pay small, which forced Oberholzer to follow some
additional occupation. He determined to become lock
smith and accordingly learned this trade. It was by
this trade that he supported himself for about thirty
years ; his ministerial services as well as his later jour
nalistic enterprise being causes of expense rather than
sources of income to him. He became very skillful in
his trade and his locks found ready sale. In many
dwellings erected at that time are still found some of the
German locks manufactured by Oberholzer.
While yet young he had united with the Swamp
Mennonite church. He was in the prime of his life
when in 1842 this church chose him as co-pastor to their
aged minister, Samuel Musselmann. The latter lived
but a few years after this and so the whole charge fell
to Oberholzer. He entered upon this calling with all
the fervency of his soul, and devoted himself to this
work without receiving any pecuniary assistance, as was
then the custom. He was a fluent and fascinating speaker
409
and his popularity soon spread beyond his own church
and denomination.
Oberholzer s life throughout was marked by action.
As teacher he had learned to appreciate the value of in
struction and training. On entering upon the ministry,
he began at once to employ pedagogical methods in his
church work, by introducing catechetical instruction for
young people applying for admission to the church, and
later on succeeded in inducing other churches to do the
same. To aid in this work he re-published a catechism
formerly used in Canada. Later on this catechetical
instruction, which was given on Sundays, was made
more general, all children being taken in, and thus this
work gradually developed into a Sunday school. As this
was the first Sunday school in any Mennonite church in
America, Oberholzer stands also as the pioneer in this
work.
In his efforts at upbuilding his church, he keenly
felt the need of communication with and the help of
others in the same work, especially such help as could
be secured through a church periodical. He also clearly
saw the potent influence for good, which such a paper
could be made to exert if made the ally of the pulpit.
But nothing of the kind then existed among Mennonites.
Recognition of the want for Oberholzer meant the effort
to satisfy it. Accordingly, with a sublime heroism, he
purchased with his own hard earned and much needed
money a printing press and set it up in his locksmith-
shop. After learning how to set type, he undertook in
addition to his ministerial and business duties to publish
a paper. He did all the work himself. He was author,
editor, compositor and printer. It required herculian
4 TO
efforts to accomplish all he had undertaken. Of this
work he at one place says, that not infrequently he la
bored whole nights in the printing office, without allowing
himself any sleep, that he might supply the people with
Christian literature. His paper, of which the first num
ber appeared June 9, 1852, at Milford, Bucks County,
Pennsylvania, he called "Religioeser Botschaf ter. ; As
this is the first Mennonite church paper published in
this country, credit is also due to Oberholzer for having
led the way to Mennonite Journalism. He continued
h is editorial work on this paper, though its name was
later changed to "Christliches Volksblatt," until 1868.
Soon after Oberholzer entered upon the ministry,
he saw that the ministerial meetings, held by Mennonite
ministers of that section, were barren of good results,
largely because of lack of system and aim, and because no
records were kept. In order to improve the situation, he
drew up a constitution, and in 1847 submitted it for con
sideration to a meeting of ministers, known as the Fran-
conia Conference. This Conference, fearing this as an
innovation, refused at two successive sessions even to
consider the proposed constitution, and by a majority vote
excluded Oberholzer, together with 16 other ministers,
who had supported the plan, from their council, until
they should recant. Recant they of course could not for
they w r ere not guilty of an error. When Oberholzer
and the others saw themselves thus excluded, they de
termined to organize themselves under the rejected con
stitution. This they did on October 28, 1847. Of this
organization, now known as the Eastern District Con
ference, Oberholzer continued for many years the lead
ing spirit. He was permitted to see this work thoroughly
established and greatly increased, so that it has become
by far the most efficient element in Mennonite life of
eastern Pennsylvania.
When in 1872 Oberholzer resigned his position as
Chairman of the Conference, a position he had held al
most from the beginning, the following resolution was
endorsed in the minutes of that meeting : "Dear brother
Oberholzer ! For a long time you have been at the
head of our conferences as its leader. Many sad trials
was it your lot to encounter. Often has the enemy
threatened, not only from the world without, but even
from the Conference and the inner circle of brotherhood,
and sought to drive you from your position and to im
pugn your character. But by the grace of God you
have, nothwithstanding all tricks of the enemy, remained
calm and firm, and no harm has been permitted to come
to you.
"We, the Eastern Conference, recognize and appre
ciate the blessings which God has showered upon us
through you, and in gratitude we beseech the Lord richly
to bless you."
Oberholzer had at no time desired separation, and
at all times, after being isolated, had sought to restore
unity. In this direction he made a special effort in 1860,
by publishing a little book, in which he gives a partial
account of his life, gives reasons why his excommunica
tion should not have occurred, and in a most Christian
and loving spirit makes overtures for a restoration of
fraternal relations. He wanted harmony and co-opera
tion not division. It was about this time, 1859 to 1860,
that the general conference movement, begun in Iowa,
came to Oberholzer s attention. Quick to see good points,
412
he recognized in that small beginning the principles
upon which a broad unification could be effected. He
promptly supported this movement through his paper,
attended the next called meeting in 1860, and at once
became the moving spirit, serving as its president for a
number of years. Without his support it is not at all
probable that the undertaking would have succeeded.
Through him the Eastern Conference identified itself
with the new movement and thus gave it strength.
Through his paper the movement was brought to gen
eral attention. By his skill as organizer it gained form
and stability.
In connection with this broader work Oberholzer
supported all its early undertakings. The school at
Wadsworth gained much from his personal influence as
well as from his resourceful mind. When the Confer
ence undertook to carry on Mission work, Oberholzer
was made one of the first members of the Board, and con
tinued in this position until 1881, and so helped to estab
lish the mission among the Indians. He was at all times
an ardent supporter of the mission causj and did much
to cultivate a general interest in this woik.
After Oberholzer had reached his sixty-fifth year,
his strength began gradually to fail and he withdrew
more and more from active work. But his deep interest
in the cause, to which the strength of his life had been
given, never ceased. He always kept well posted and
was ever concerned for the welfare of every undertaking.
When he had already attained the ripe age of seventy-
five, he had the privilege of attending the session of the
General Conference held in 1884 at Berne, Indiana.
Three years later the conference session was held in his
own church in Pennsylvania. This was the last session
he attended, of the movement he had been chiefly instru
mental in creating. It was a source of great satisfaction
to him to see the spirit of fraternity so greatly increased,
and the participation in the good cause so multiplied.
He continued to speak more or less in public until his
end, and as late as October 1894, when already past his
eighty-fifth year, he spoke at an evening service in his
home church. After this his strength rapidly failed, and
on February 15, 1895, he peacefully passed away. In
the presence of an immense concourse of people his re
mains were interred five days later in the cemetery of the
West Swamp Church.
Though no great monument marks the spot where
he lies, he has a monument more lasting in the cause, for
which he gave the best years of his life, and a grateful
denomination will increasingly appreciate his great and
noble life.
DANIEL HEGE.
Daniel Hege, like so many of the earlier workers
in the General Conference, came from South Germany.
He was born December 26, 1826, at Klein Karlbach,
Upper Palatinate, Germany. His parents were John
and Margaret (Bergtholdt) Hege. His father was miller
by trade. The ancestors came to Germany from Switzer
land about the year 1700 A. D.
Young Daniel began at six and attended the com
mon schools until his fourteenth year, after which he
spent a few years assisting his parents at home. When
he had grown old enough for this, he was apprenticed
to a merchant, but after a year or two he took up book
binding and learnt this trade.
At the age of twenty-one he was fortunate enough
to escape conscription for the army, and now he promptly
entered upon a long cherished course of education. For
five years he had been hoping that he might gain an
education, and had been making plans for it. He enter
tained high aims and noble purposes. In 1849 he wrote
to a friend : "For more than five years I have enter
tained the wish to do something for my fellowmen. My
end and aim is to become a competent teacher, and at
the same time a minister of the Gospel, upon whose
labors divine blessings may rest." With the uncer
tainty of compulsory service in the army before him, he
had deferred entering upon the cherished plans. But when
he received word that he was free from military service,
he immediately (1848) entered an academy at Schiers,
Canton Graubunden, Switzerland. He entered upon the
student s life with such zeal that his health broke down
after ten months stay, and he was compelled to discon
tinue his work for six months or more. After recovery
he spent another year at the same institution and com
pleted the course there.
It was during this period that very many Menno-
nites emigrated from South Germany to the United
States. Hege likewise proposed to make this country
his future home, and had to a large extent selected his
work and prepared himself with this in view. Accord
ingly after completing his work at Schiers he left for
America in November 1851. After visiting with friends
in Cleveland for a few weeks, he went to Cincinnati and
spent the winter there. The next spring he went to In
diana and there staid for some months with his brother
John. In the fall of 1852 he entered the Evangelical
416
Seminary at Marthasville, Mo., and for the three years
following attended that institution, gaining thus a thor
ough education.
After completion of the course at Marthasville, he
taught a private school near Bloomington, 111., during
1855 to 1856. For some time during the latter year he
also taught at West Point, Iowa. At this place he was
ordained to the ministry October 12, 1856. During the
winter, 1856 57 he was private instructor to three chil
dren near Oscaloosa, Iowa. After this he again returned
to West Point, where he taught and preached for several
years. On July 19, 1857, ne was married to Barbara
Lehmann. About the year 1859 the church at Summer-
field, 111., gave him a call to become their pastor, which
call he accepted and soon entered upon this work with
great zeal and devotion. He soon succeeded in stimu
lating the church to take interest in mission work and
other large interests in the L,ord s Kingdom.
In 1 86 1 Hege attended the session of the General
Conference at Wadsworth. He was chosen secretary,
and afterwards was selected as home missionary and so
licitor for the proposed conference shool. In May of
1862 he entered upon this special task, and for seven
months pushed this work with great vigor and with re
markable success, as told in detail in the narrative of
this volume. Perhaps from too great a strain on his
nervous system he was taken ill on his return from Iowa
to Summerfield, and on December 30, 1862, was called
to his reward. He labored with great devotion and un
selfishness for the upbuilding of the Lord s Kingdom,
and the fruits of his labors are still maturing to the good
of his chosen denomination and the glory of God.
417
CHRISTIAN SCHOWALTER.
Of those persons who participated in the formation
of the General Conference but few remain. Of those
who were leaders and to whom special duties were as
signed, but one, Christian Schowalter, remains at the
present writing.
Christian Schowalter was born on November u,
1828, at Assenheim, Bavaria, Germany. His parents
were John and Magdalena (Hierstein) Schowalter. Their
ancestry traces back to Switzerland, where they were
identified with the baptistic (Mennonite) movement as
28
4 i8
early as the time of the reformation. During the heart
less persecutions three brothers, John, Jacob, and Chris
tian Schowalter, left Switzerland, and after much suffering
settled near Weissenburg, Alsatia, and became tenants
on the manor Schafbach, and later also the manor Gais-
berg. To one of those brothers Christian Schowalter
traces his decent.
Schowalter s parents were only in moderate circum
stances financially, but as their son Christian showed
inclination to study, they gave him unusual educational
advantages for those days. From his sixth to his four
teenth year he attended the public schools, held eight
months in the year. For a few years after this he was
employed on his father s farm. In the spring of 1845,
when in his seventeenth year, he was sent to the school
at Beugen, where he studied for two years. After this
he for three years attended a normal school at Schiers,
graduating from this institution in July , 1 849. After having
taught for one year at Deutschhof in Bavaria, he received
a call from the Mennonite church at Haysville, Ohio, to
come and teach their school. The call was accepted,
and in the fall of 1850 Schowalter, now 22 years old,
emigrated to America, together with a number of Men
nonite families, there being seventy-two persons in all in
the emigrating company.
For three years Schowalter taught the school at
Haysville. Receiving now an invitation from the Zion
Mennonite Church near Donnellson in Lee County, la.,
to become their teacher, he accepted this call, and arrived
at that place on June 8, 1853. In this same year he began
his work as teacher of the parochial school, and with the
exception of two years continued for thirty -six successive
419
years in this position. At this place he became ac
quainted with Rosina Heffner, with whom he was mar
ried on October 25, 1855.
When during 1858 and before, the matter of closer
organization and co-operation between the neighboring
Mennonites was agitated, Schowalter was among the
promoters of this idea, and when in 1859 the agitation
resulted in a preliminary meeting for union, Schowalter
as teacher was naturally chosen as secretary of the meet
ing. With the exception of one meeting, he has up to
the present time served as secretary at every session of
the General Conference, which grew out of that first
meeting.
In 1 86 1, John Krehbiel II., the pastor of the Zion
church had died. In the selection of a successor Scho
walter was chosen by lot. He began to preach on Christ
mas of 1 86 1, and was ordained to the full ministry by
David Ruth in the following year. From this time for
ward he labored in the double capacity of teacher and
minister. He always received more or less support from
the church for his services ; but in order to make ends
meet in the maintainance of his growing family, he found
it necessary to do farming on a small scale. In his work
with his congregation Schowalter may well "be called
progressive. While yet only teacher, he had interested
the young people of the church in music, and had by re
gular drill raised the standard of music far above what
was then common in this country. Later on he intro
duced the Sunday school, and has from the first been an
ardent worker in this form of Christian activity. When
the Young People Societies appeared, he though now old
420
himself, quickly saw the utility of this organization and
opened the doors of his church to it.
Being identified with the conference movement from
the beginning, he has been an important factor in all its
undertakings. After 1864 the institutional side of the
conference school undertaking depended almost entirely
upon him. He mapped out the course of instruction,
and laid down the principles according to which the
school should be conducted, and finally his companions
on the school committee, prevailed upon him to accept
the principalship of the school. He reluctantly accepted
after still more reluctant consent by his church, and
opened the school at Wadsworth, Ohio, on January 2,
1868, and conducted it with good success until October
1869. Upon severing his connections with the school,
Schowalter made a trip to Germany with his family, and
then returned to his charge in Iowa, which was very
desirous that he should again take up the work among
them.
Schowalter was one of a committee appointed by the
conference in 1871, to draw up a catechism for use in
the conference churches. The other members of the
committee requested Schowalter to do this work, and he
consented. His work was found acceptable by the Con
ference of 1 88 1. This catechism was published, and is
now extensively used in German speaking Mennonite
churches.
By a formerly existing rule of the Conference, the
secretary of the Conference, by virtue of his office, was
also a member of the Foreign Mission Board. Hence
Schowalter has through all the missionary activity of the
Conference been directly connected with the manage-
421
ment of this enterprise, and has in various ways helped
the cause along. While the Mission Board published
the little mission paper "Nachrichten aus der Heiden-
welt," Schowalter served as editor of the Children s
Department of this paper, and succeeded in stimulating
much enthusiasm among the little ones to help the
mission work along by their mites. He is still connected
with the Mission Board, and in the reorganization of the
committee in 1896 was chosen its president.
Schowalter has frequently written for the church
periodicals, travelled much in the interest of union and
co-operation, and by his humor, vivacity and kindli
ness, as well as by his zealous spirit for God s cause, has
contributed much to the general upbuilding of the uni
fication movement among Mennonites in America. At
the advanced age of seventy he is still one of the stalwart
supporters of the cause he has been identified with from
the beginning, and those, who have since come into the
work, hope that he may still be with them when the
good cause rounds out its semi-centennial.
A. B. SHELLY.
Andrew B. Shelly is the oldest child and only son
of Joseph S. and Elizabeth (Bauer) Shelly. He was
born in Milford Township, Bucks Co., Pa., on Septem
ber 23, 1834. He is a descendant of Abraham Shelly,
who with his two brothers immigrated to this country
423
from Switzerland about the year 1700, and settled in the
county already mentioned. This Abraham Shelly was
the great-great-great-grandfather of Andrew B. Shelly
on both his father s and mother s side.
Very early in life the subject of this sketch mani
fested a love for study, and being endowed by the Crea
tor with an inquisitive and observing mind, he early ob
tained a store of useful knowledge. At the age of seven
he began attending the parochial school, conducted by
the church to which his parents belonged. When later
the parochial schools were superseded by the public
schools, he attended these for serveral months during
winter, the remainder of the year being spent at work
on his father s farm. But farm work was not permitted
to crowd out mental development, for the studies were
privately kept up during the summer. This alternating
between school in winter and farm work in summer con
tinued until he was nineteen years old, when be began
to teach. After having taught one term of about five
months, he attended an academy for nine months, profit
ing much by this. He afterwards again taught during
several winters both in public and private schools, and
worked on the farm during the summer season, until
1863, when he dropped the teacher s profession and de
voted himself exclusively to farming. He however
never ceased studying, and even while busily engaged
with farm work, he always kept some literary work un
der way, and all his spare moments were devoted to read
ing and study.
In the spring of 1857 the church, of which he had
become a member in 1854, organized a Sunday school
and elected him superintendent. This was the first sun-
424
day school in any Mennonite church in America. A. B.
Shelly therefore has the honor of being the pioneer sun -
day school superintendent among Mennonites. The
Sunday school prospered and it still continues. At first
it was held only during the summer months, but very
soon it was held the year round. Shelly early intro
duced weekly Teacher s Meetings with good results.
To the position of superintendent he was annually re-
elected for a number of years even after he had been
called to the ministry.
Being deeply imbued with the spirit of God, Shelly
at a very early age felt an inward calling to the Gospel
ministry, and believed that at some time thel^ord would
call him into His service. This time arrived when, in
the spring of 1864, the West Sw r amp Church, of which
he had become a member ten years before, elected him
as co-pastor to serve with J. H. Oberholzer, the elder of
the church. On Good Friday, March 25, 1864, the or
dination occurred, and two days later he preached his
first sermon, taking as his text Luk. 24 : 26. Soon af
terwards he was called upon to preach regularly every
Sunday. His position as co-pastor he retained until Au
gust 22, 1872, when he was ordained to the full ministry,
and the care of the whole church was entrusted to him.
Being thus closely associated with J. H. Oberholzer,
he naturally became somewhat acquainted with the edi
torial w r ork on the Christliche Volksblatt which Ober
holzer carried on. Occasionally Shelly had written con
tributions forthis paper, and for a short time during 1866,
when the editor w r as away from home, he conducted the
editorial work. In the following year he was elected
editor of this paper. Upon his taking charge of the
425 -
paper its form was changed from a four to an eight page
sheet, and for the name "Christliche Volksblatt" that
of "Mennonitische Friedensbote" was substituted. For
five successive years he w r as re-elected editor by the
Mennonite Printing Union. When in 1871 the publica
tion of the Friedensbote was transferred to the Eastern
Mennonite Conference, Shelly was retained as editor.
For ten years more he occupied this important position.
After this, when in December 1881 the Friedensbote was
merged into the Christliche Bundesbote, he served as
editor of the Eastern Department of the latter until De
cember 1884. The fifteen years during which Shelly
served as editor, covered the most important part of
the formative period of the unification movement among
the Mennonites. Wisdom, prudence, foresight, firmness,
self-control, unselfishness, were qualities called for by
the situation, and these are all very happily combined in
Shelly. By his many timely articles he has often turned
the scale in favor of some worthy cause, and many a
storm has been averted by the prudent course and temp
ered tone of his paper. His is an invaluable service
which he has been permitted by the grace of God to
render to the Mennonite denomination.
Being a careful observer, Shelly noticed that the
growing generation was not in touch with the denomi
national life, because of their inability to read German.
He therefore advocated the establishment of an English
church paper. Others soon united with him in promot
ing this new project, until in October 1885, the Eastern
Conference undertook to publish such a paper. Shelly
was elected a member of the publication and editing
committee. This position he still holds. His particular
426
work is the editing of the Mission Department and
Church News, and the management of the business of
the paper.
When yet a very young man, Shelly had advocated
the formation of a General Conference, and under an as
sumed name had written articles in the interest of such
a movement. When therefore in 1860 the General Con
ference was actually formed, he naturally took a deep in
terest in it. What caused him to have special interest
in this movement was that it from the beginning
aimed to create a better educated ministry, to take more
aggressive steps in regard to mission work, and to bring
about a union of the scattered and divided members of the
flock. The first General Conference which Shelly attended
was that held at Wadsworth, O., in October 1866. The
conference school was dedicated at this time, and he was
one of the principal speakers. He has attended every
session since. During the session of 1869 he served as a
member of the business committee and at the next ses
sion, held in 1872, he was chosen to the responsible po
sition of president of the General Conference. This po
sition he occupied by repeated re-election until 1896.
The qualities which so well fitted him for the editorial
work were also in evidence in the chair. By wisdom,
kindness and firmness he was able to conduct the meet
ings with dignity and dispatch to the satisfaction of all.
By virtue of his office as president of the Conference,
he became a member of the Foreign Mission Board.
About 1889 he became secretary of the Board, which
position he still holds.
Shelly s connection with the General Conference
and the Foreign Mission Board occasioned a number
- 4 2 7
of journeys to distant places. Besides the trips to the
various sessions of the General Conference, he attended
several special meetings of the Mission Board, held in the
west, made two visits to the mission station in Okla
homa, and in 1891 attended and assisted in organizing
the Northern District Conference at Mountain Lake,
Minnesota. Being always a friend and staunch sup
porter of the educational interests among Mennonites, he
was invited by the officers of the Bethel College Associa
tion to officiate at the laying of the corner-stone of Bethel
College, at Newton, Kansas. He accepted, and in Oc
tober 1888, in the presence of a great multitude, per
formed that ceremony.
Although already past his sixty-third year, Shelly
is still in robust health, and continues vigorously in the
work to which the Lord has called him. Besides at-
tending as its secretary to the voluminous correspond
ence of the Mission Board, and performing the editorial
work on the "Mennonite", he attends to the ministerial
and pastoral duties of his charge, which is divided into
three sections, situated at some distance from each
other. Every Sunday he preaches in two, and often
in all three of these, which necessitates a drive through
the country of from six to twelve miles, and this he
always does, braving all kinds of weather. Thus use
ful at home and abroad, this faithful servant is still
at work, a steadfast supporter of the cause he has
espoused.
- 428 -
CHRISTIAN KREHBIEL.
Prominent among those to whom the General
Conference is indebted is Christian Krehbiel. He was
born on October 18, 1832, at Weierhof, a small village
romantically located at the foot of the Donnersberg in the
Bavarian Palatinate. His parents, well to do farmers peo
ple, were John and Katharine Krehbiel. The ancestry, like
that of most Mennonites in southern Germany, traces
back to Switzerland. Under pressure of persecution
one Jost Krehbiel (Kraehenbuehel) left Switzerland
about 1671 and settled in southern Germany. To him
in the sixth generation Christian Krehbiel traces his des
cent. Beginning with his sixth year, he attended the
good schools of that section until his eleventh year, when
his parents removed to Einhoffen in upper Bavaria, 25
- 429
miles from Munich. The school which he there attended
for three years was very inferior. At fourteen attendance
upon school ceased .except at a certain Sunday school, upon
which attendance was required by law, until the seven
teenth year. He was not a brilliant student at school. It
was always hard for him to memorize, but that sort of
exercise was then chiefly employed. But while literary
training did not take so well with him, he nevertheless
developed in mind by other educational influences. Chief
among these was the educating conversations, which were
carried on by the many visitors at the parental home,
and to which he always was a most attentive listener.
Religion, morals, travel and practical affairs, all formed
topics of conversation and discussion, and no doubt the
scope of thought and the knowledge of affairs which later
characterized the man, trace their beginning to these
early days of the then eagerly listening boy.
After having lived in Bavaria for seven years,
a brother, older than he, was drafted for military
service. Being faithful adherants to the doctrine of non-
resistance, the parents were anxious to shield their sons
from military service. Accordingly they sold their farm
at a great sacrifice, paid a thousand Gulden for the release
of their son from service, and in the spring of 1851, left
the old homestead for America. A number of families
immigrated together. The company made a temporary
stop of nine months near Haysville, Ashland County.
Ohio. During the summer of that year Christian Kreh-
biel worked on a farm. The place for ultimate settlement
selected for the company was southeastern Iowa. To
prepare somewhat for the coming of the families, Krehbiel,
now nineteen years old, and another young man proceeded
430
to Iowa in the fall of 1851. They went to Cincinnati,
then a small village, there took steamboat and went down
the Ohio river to Cairo, 111., then up the Mississippi to
Keokuk, Iowa. It was during this trip that Krehbiel s
independent activity began, when youth was changed
to manhood.
The place of settlement in Iowa was Lee County.
A few families of Mennonites had then already settled
here. Upon his arrival Krehbiel hired for a year to
one of these at 100 dollars. The following spring his
parents and the rest of the company followed. During
several years succeeding, Krehbiel w r as engaged in reg
ular frontier work, cutting down the primeval forest and
opening the soil to tillage. It was hard work, and life
was plain in the simple loghouse they themselves had
built. The great sacrifices made to get away from
Europe, and to deliver the sons from military service had
reduced the family to slender means. But his active
mind, associated with others equally active, did not suffer,
and religious interest was kept up by a rapidly growing
and live church.
After six years he with his brothers had succeded
in clearing the homestead for the parents. All Krehbiel
had earned up to this time had gone to his parents.
Only now that the parents were provided for did he be
gin to look out for himself. On March 14, 1858, he was
married to Susan A. Ruth, daughter of the minister
David Ruth. For two years he now lived with his father-
in-law. During the first year he was very sorely tried.
He was taken with an eye trouble which necessitated his
remaining in a dark room for several months, and for
some time his sight was so poor that it was feared he
would become permanently blind. The I^ord, however,
granted recovery, his eyes suffering but slight permanent
impairment. It was about this time that a settlement
was begun by Mennonites from south Germany at Sum-
merfield, 111. Believing that section to have climatic
and other advantages over Iowa, Krehbiel removed to
that place in March 1860. Here as in Iowa he followed
farming as an occupation. During his nineteen years
residence in that section he lived on four different farms.
Beginning with almost nothing, by 1867 he, through in
dustry, thrift and God s blessing had gained enough to
own a nice farm, directly adjacent to the little village of
Summerfield, on which he resided for twelve years.
Krehbiel s life was, however, not destined to run
the quiet course of a purely agricultural pursuit. In Sep
tember of 1864 he was drafted to serve in the United
States army. From this service he was personally
relieved by hiring a substitute. Two months later, the
pastor of the church, Daniel Hege, having died, he was
elected to the ministry. This gave a new direction to
his life and opened the door to a most active and varied
career. At the General Conference, held at Summer-
field in 1863, he had already been a participant as
a lay-member. 1 He took part in the discussions,
1 Krehbiel has been in intimate touch with the Conference
movement from the time of its inception. He was himself a
member of the Zion Church, where the preliminary meeting
for the organization of a General Conference was held in 1859.
Daniel Krehbiel, the founder of the Conference, was his
uncle, as was also Jacob Krehbiel, the pastor of that church.
John C. Krehbiel, pastor of the church at West Point, was
his second cousin. David Ruth, his father-in-law, was co-
pastor in the Zion Church, and finally his father was a deacon
in this same church.
- 432
and it was at his suggestion that Ohio was selected as the
place at which to locate the contemplated school of the
Conference. By his election to the ministry he naturally
came into more immediate relation to the General Con
ference, and has since then been a participant in every
session of that body. At the dedication services in 1866
of the conference school at Wadsworth, he preached the
first sermon with stirring effect. Three years later,
when in 1869 the tension had arisen between the members
of the faculty, it was through his intermediation that dis
affection was averted, and to him was intrusted the deli
cate task of personally visiting the Zion church in Iowa,
and winning their consent to Schowalter s continuation
at Wadsw r orth.
The Western District Conference, which met for the
first time in the Zion church, Iowa, in October 1868, was
originated by Christian Krehbiel, he having first con
ceived and proposed the idea, and agitated the matter
until the conference was realized. For a number of
years he served as home missionary of that body, and
was always a leader in the work. It w r as about this
time also that he originated the idea of a Mennonite
colony, to be founded in the West, and for which he la
bored for a number of years, until his hopes and efforts
materialized in the settlement in Harvey and McPherson
County, Kansas, with Halstead as headquarters ; he be
ing leader of this entire movement. As early as 1870 he
had been in correspondence with European Mennonites
who contemplated immigration to America. In 1872
four young men from Russia came to see him at Summer-
field. Later other delegations came to consult with him,
until he was in touch with all the leaders of the various
433
immigrating churches, and Summerfield for several
years became the first objective point for Mennonite im
migrants to this country ; many families taking up
temporary residence there until they could make final
selection for settlement. He took hold of the immigra
tion problem and devised plans for the most successful
settlement in this country. It was through him that
the Mennonite Board of Guardians was originated, and
he as president formulated its plans and directed its
activity. Through this committee great pecuniary savings
were gained for the immigrants, much annoyance and
hardship was averted, and many poor Mennonites, who
would otherwise have been unable to come over, were
enabled to come to this country.
In 1871 missionary interest had been greatly stimu
lated. Haury, student at the conference school and
member of Krehbiel s church, had announced his inten
tion to become missionary. However the expectation to
carry on mission work through the Conference was almost
defeated by Haury offering himself to the Amsterdam
Mission Society. It was through Krehbiel that this was
changed, that Haury offered himself as missionary to
the Conference, and that the Conference entered upon an
independent Mission enterprise, to the good of the Con
ference itself and the blessing of the Indians. In 1872
the Conference created the Foreign Mission Department.
Krehbiel was elected a member of this Board, and the
Board in organizing elected him to the presidency, in
which capacity he served for twenty-four years, and
planned and guided the actual mission work as carried
on in the field. Living close to the mission field he
often visited it, and he made it a point to be familiar with
29
- 434
all its details. Under his strong and wise guidance the
work overcame all the many trials which beset it, and by
his resourceful mind the constantly increasing demands
as well as the ever varying situations were met. The
conference mission under his guidance experienced a
steady, rapid growth and never retrogressed, but every
valuable position once gained was held, until the Men-
nonite mission ranked as one of the best of all missions
among the Indians in the United States.
In March 1875 he had presided at the organization
of the church at Halstead Kansas ; this church being an
offspring of the church at Summerfield. In March, 1879,
he removed with his family to this place and settled on a
farm adjacent to the town. In the fall preceding, the
church at Halstead, knowing of his intention to remove
to this place, had elected him their pastor. He had as
sisted in the organization of the Kansas Conference in
1877, and residing now in this district he spent much of
his time visiting among the churches and developing the
spirit of co-operation. He was among those who pro
moted the plan of a school for Kansas, and when the
Kansas Conference decided to permanently carry on a
school, it was through his influence that the Halstead
church made her very liberal offer to furnish the build
ings for the school. In connection with this school the
Mission Board tried for two years to carry on an Indian
Industrial school. When it proved only partially suc
cessful, Krehbiel undertook to carry on this school him
self, and accordingly established it on his farm in 1887,
and conducted it until 1896. About one hundred and
fifty different Indian children came under his personal
influence and care during this time, many of whom are
435
now among the most promising young men and women in
the mission field.
Foreseeing that the United States Government was
about to make such changes as would make the indus
trial school with the Indians impossible, he had in 1884
interested some others and organized the Mennonite
Orphan Aid Society. Of this society he is president, and
the institution is located at his home, he being its super
intendent. There are now seventeen orphan children in
this home ; for many other children homes have been se
cured in Christian families through the institution.
Occasioned through these various labors, Krehbiel
has travelled very much. To enumerate the various
trips in so brief a sketch of an intensely active and busy
life is impossible. Suffice it to say that he made over
fifty extended journeys, all of which were made in
the interest of the Conference or in behalf of others, and
not for personal advantage ; all of course without com
pensation.
Though at this writing Krehbiel is past his sixty-
fifth year, he still pursues his altruistic efforts with un
abated vigor, his chief care at present being his pastor
ate of the church at Halstead and the orphanage at
Jiis home.
436
C. J. VAN DER SMISSEN.
Carl Justus van der Smissen was born July 14,.
i8ir, near Altona, in Holstein, Germany. His parents
were Jacob and Wilhelmine (Wiebe) van der Smissen.
During the early years of his youth his parents resided in
Hanerati and Friedrichstadt. By his pious mother he
was early directed to his Saviour, and when very young
437
lie gave his heart to him. Until his i5th year he re
ceived instruction from a private teacher and from his
father, who was a minister. In that year he entered an
academy at Ratzeburg, where he studied for several
years. After his return home he again received private
instruction in the classic languages from a minister.
In the year 1826 he, with his parents, removed to
Danzig, in Prussia, to which place his father had re
ceived a call as minister. It was about this time that
the old and extensive business house of the van der
Smissen family failed through depredations among their
trading vessels at sea and destructive wars at home.
This changed situation also affected the course of
life of young Carl Justus. For lack of funds, attendance
upon school had to cease for the present. He decided
to learn a trade and, having chosen that of bookbinding,
he served an apprenticeship of three and one half years.
After having served his time, upon the advice of John
Gossner of missionary fame, he journeyed to St. Peters
burg, Russia, and there worked at his trade for a time.
During his stay there he was socially in close touch with
the friends of Gossner residing at that place.
Upon his return to Danzig he was taken with an
eyetrouble which prevented him from working at his
trade. Upon medical advise he went to the mountains of
Silesia. Here an uncle of his met him and began to
urge that he should prepare for the ministry, in which
case he would pay his board. At first van der Smissen
declined, but his eyetrouble having later been healed
and all his friends and relatives urging him, he accepted
the offer of his uncle. Basel in Switzerland was the
school selected by his uncle. This institution he entered
- 438 -
in 1832, and studied there for three years. After this
he studied for two years at the University of Erlaugen.
As the congregation at Friedrichstadt, Schleswig-Hol-
stein, Germany, at this time had no minister, they elected
van der Smissen. He accepted the call. On October
15, 1837, h e was ordained to the ministry by his father
at Neustadt, Godens. After having been married to Sa
rah van der Smissen on December 27, 1837, he in the
beginning of the following year entered upon his minis
terial duties.
Religious life was at low ebb when van der Smissen
began his work there. For several years he labored
faithfully to awaken more spirituality, and at last his
labors were rewarded. A new spirit came among the
people, though no striking conversions occurred at
any time. This enjoyable condition was jarred and
broken up by a war in 1848 to 1851, in which Fried
richstadt formed a particularly prominent center of
combat. In 1850 van der Smissen was compelled to
flee with his family for safety. They went to Ham
burg, leaving his family at Hamburg, van der Smis
sen returned in the following year, and in the midst
of the devastation, did what he could to care for the
remnant of his scattered flock. After peace was estab
lished, the family joined him again, and the work went
on as before. But the spiritual interest manifested before
the war could never be regained.
In 1862 the twenty-fifth anniversary of his ministry
as well as the silver wedding was celebrated. Five years
later the call came from the General Conference for van
der Smissen to become theological professor at Wads-
worth. At first this call was declined, but when it was
- 439
repeated in the following year, and all his friends ad
vised acceptance, he yielded believing it a call from
God which demanded obedience from him. The immi
gration to America occurred the same year, and in the
last days of 1868 he with his family arrived at Wads-
worth. For ten years he was connected with the Gen
eral Conference school at Wadsworth, during which
time he did the most important work of his life. The
deep and lasting impressions for good which he made
upon the students are still bearing abundant fruitage to
the glory of God and the blessing of man. All that
came in touch with him felt the nobility of his soul and
were the better men because of it.
In the spring of 1879 he removed to Haysville, Ash
land Co., O., to his son, who was minister of the Salem
church at that place. Not long after, the son resigned to
take a charge elsewhere, and the Salem church called
van der Smissen to the pastorate.
When the General Conference organized its Foreign
Mission Department van der Smissen was elected one of
the original members, and the Board elected him as
secretary. In this position he did very important and
useful service, in developing the missionary spirit among
the churches, as well as in directing the mission work
into proper channels of activity. Of the mission paper,
which the Conference for several years published, van
der Smissen was the editor, and succeeded in making
that little periodical do useful service to the mission
cause.
In the year 1885, after seventeen years residence in
America, he with his wife and daughter re-visited Europe,
his former home and field of labor. Everywhere a most
440
cordial reception was given him. To the man now
weighed down with years it was a season of great re
freshing once more to visit the places where the years
of his youth and strength were spent, to meet once
more the friends of his former days. His return to
his charge at Haysville was made an occasion of happi
ness by a special reception prepared by members of
his flock.
The fiftieth anniversary of his ministerial service was
made the occasion of another season of gladness. From
his friends beyond the ocean, as well as from those on
this side, came many congratulatory letters. Surrounded
by several members of his family, and receiving frequent
visits from others, the last years of his life flowed quietly
and contentedly aw r ay. In his pastoral work he remained
active almost to the close of life, which occurred on
May 29, 1890. The blessed influences, which he was
permitted to exert, are still felt, and are quietly at work,
lifting men and women to a higher standard of piety
and closer to the heart of God.
EPHRAIM HUNSBERQER.
Kphraim Hunsberger was born November 18,
1814, in Montgomery County, Pa. His father, Abra
ham Hunsberger, was a teacher, and from him he re
ceived his education, instruction being given in both
German and English. He learned the trade of car
riage making. December 25, 1838, he married Esther
Bechtel. In 1849 he was chosen minister of the Here
ford congregation by lot, and was ordained by J. H.
Oberholzer. In 1852 he removed to Medina County,
Ohio, where he organized a church which soon pros
pered. Sunday school he organized in 1856. The
General Conference met in Hunsberger s church in
1 86 1. In 1863 the Conference decided to build a school,
and Hunsberger was made one of the building com
mittee. The committee selected a site at Wadsworth,
and appointed Hunsberger as overseer. In 1866 the
building was dedicated, and the conference elected
Hunsberger to serve as President of the Board of Super
visors of the school.
Hunsberger had always preached in German. As
time went on, the growing generation no longer learned
the German, and so there arose a demand for English
preaching. To meet this w r ant N. C. Hirschy was called
in- 1872 to assist Hunsberger. With the years now
weighing heavily upon him, Hunsberger has retired
from active work, and is passing his last days quietly
in a happy home circle.
442
HENRY RICHERT.
Henry Richert was born near Danzig, Prussia,
on May 23, 1831. Before he was one year old, his
parents emigrated to Russia and settled in the village
Alexanderwohl, in the large Mennonite colony on the
Molotschna river. His educational opportunities in
early life were very limited. Later his father, though
a man of small means, sent him for several years to
the school at Lichtfeld. In 1851 he was elected teacher
for the village of Nikolai. In 1859 he was chosen
as assistant pastor. Spiritual life in this church was at
low ebb at this time. Richert in a quiet, manly way set
out to improve conditions. He met with many ob
stacles and much opposition. But gradually conser
vatism gave way and the church entered upon a course
of progress. Music, education, mission, all of which were
formerly opposed, were now given constantly increasing
attention. One of the fruits of this progress was that
Henry Dirks, a member of this church, offered himself
for missionary services.
The pay given to teachers was very small, and
Richert, being poor, found it difficult to support his grow
ing family. He was thankful therefore when in 1850 he
was elected teacher for the school at Gnadenheim, the
income here being about 500 Rubels annually. He con
tinued teaching and preaching until 1874, during which
time his beneficent influence upon church and com
munity constantly increased, while his popularity as a
minister and adviser spread into other churches.
443
When the emigration to America began, he was one
of the first to go, and in 1874 he settled with his family
15 miles north of Newton, Kansas. Here he no longer
taught, but supported himself by farming. However,
he continued his labors as a minister of the Alexander-
wohl congregation which had come over with him.
Richert early discovered the General Conference to
be the progressive movement among Mennonites in Ame
rica, and he soon induced his congregation to unite with
this organization. The Conference at once elected him
a member of the Foreign Mission Board, and in this
capacity he for many years was a wise and helpful
counselor.
When yet in the prime of strength and in the midst
of an expanding lifework, his usefulness was suddenly
interrupted in the fall of 1890, by a stroke of apoplexy.
His left side was partially lamed. After some months he
began gradually to regain strength, and for several years
was again enabled to be about and share somewhat in
the activities of life, when on October 12, 1895, a second
stroke lamed his whole body, and four days later he
quietly passed away. But the beneficent influence of
his earnest life still rests as a benediction upon his con
gregation, and denomination at large.
444
LEONHARD SUDERMANN.
Leonhard Sudertnann was born near Marienburg, in
West Prussia, on April 21, 1821. His ancestry traces
back to Holland. He received common school educa
tion until his fourteenth year. For five years following
he worked on a farm and in 1841 he removed to Berdi-
ansk, Russia. In 1859 he was elected to the ministry
and in 1865 was made a bishop. He felt intensely
the great responsibility of preaching. For a number
of years he wrote all his sermons, then committed them
and delivered them from memory. He introduced a
Sunday school in his church ; this being one of the first
Sunday schools in Russia.
When the decree of universal compulsory military
service was issued, Sudermann was one of a delegation
sent to the imperial government at St. Petersburg to
learn how this law would affect the Mennonites. He
was sent a second and third time in 1871. When it be
came evident that the Mennonites would not be ex
empted, emigration was agreed upon, and Sudermann
was made one of a delegation of twelve to visit America.
This tour was made in 1873. On their return trip across
the ocean they were almost wrecked. In 1876 he emi
grated to America, living first for six months in Sum-
merfield. 111., and then settling in Butler County, Kan
sas, where many of his members also settled and organ
ized a church, of which Sudermann is still the pastor.
445
SAMUEL F. SPRUNQER.
Samuel Ferdinand Sprunger was born October 19,
1848 at Muensterberg, Canton Bern, Switzerland. In
1852 his parents, Abraham and Magdalena (Rufenacht)
Sprunger, emigrated to America and settled on a farm, in
the woods of Indiana, one mile south of the present vil
lage of Berne. Here young Samuel spent the early years
of his life, subject to the many hardships and privations
of frontier life. Until his twelfth year he remained at
home, after which he was hired out to others, as his
father discontinued farming. Until his twentieth year
his educational privileges were extremely limited, for he
attended common schools for only five very short terms.
Nevertheless his active and acquisitive mind was not
prevented from progressing. Being naturally gifted, and
taking much interest in religious matters, he came to be
held in such esteem by his fellow church members, that
they elected him as an assistant minister in their church
at the early age of twenty. He, however, felt the need
of special preparation for this sacred duty, and agreed to
take up this work only on condition of first attending
school for some time. Accordingly he entered the con
ference school at Wadsworth, Ohio, in the fall of 1868,
and there completed the three years theological course ;
he being among the first graduates from that institution.
After the completion of his studies he returned to Berne,
and took up the work of the ministry to which he had
already been ordained on August 23, 1868. To the full
ministry he was ordained March 4, 1874 by Chr. Kreh-
- 446 -
biel. In 1872 he bad been married to Katherina Lugen-
biehl. Because of progressive ideas which he advocated,
a division occurred in the church, and for a time only a
few members stood by him. But gradually others came
to see that he was right. Slowly at first the number
increased, but after about ten years the whole church
was again united. Ever since the membership has been
steadily increasing, until it now exceeds five hundred.
Under his care the church has gradually developed into
one of the most active and progressive congregations
among Mennonites in America.
Sprunger s activities have by no means been con
fined to his own church. He has served on various
committees of the General Conference, has had charge
of the business of the publication for a number of years,
has for a long time successfully edited the Bundes-Bote
Kalender and the Lektionshefte and has been a leader
in the work of the Middle District Conference, of which
at the present time (1898) he is president.
In 1891 he made a tour to Europe, visiting churches
in Switzerland and South Germany, and attending in
the latter country the Conference held at Sembach, be
sides enjoying much that is noteworthy in various sec
tions of Europe.
The church, in which Sprunger preaches, is situated
in the village of Berne, and his own residence is pleas
antly located near the church. As one of God s faithful
shepherds, he continues carefully to feed his flock.
447
JOHN B. BAER.
Prominent among the present workers of the Gen
eral Conference is John B. Baer. He was born May 19,
1854, near O Fallon, in St. Clair Co., Illinois. His
parents were Christian and Katherine (Berger) Baer.
A few years before the birth of their son they had immi
grated to this country from Bavaria, South Germany ;
their ancestors having come from Switzerland and settled
there. When their son John was several years old, his
parents removed to a farm near Summerfield, Ills., and
united with the Mennonite congregation of that place.
J. B. Baer enjoyed the great blessing of a thoroughly
Christian home. His mother, who still lives, is deeply
spiritual, of a poetic turn of mind ; many of her verses
having been published in the Volksblatt, Friedensbote
and Bundesbote. Growing up in this spiritual atmos
phere, Baer early leaned toward things godly, and as
the years passed away this state of mind and heart
steadily deepened.
Baer s educational advantages in early life were very
limited. He began to attend school in his eighth year,
and for several years attended the public school in winter,
and the german parochial school in summer. Attend
ance, however, was not regular, and usually the terms
could not be attended in full, as his father needed him
on the farm. At about his twelfth year attendance upon
school ceased altogether, and for a number of years he
worked hard on the farm. But in his eighteenth year
conditions changed for the better. The conference school
was now in successful operation, and he was permitted
445
to attend this institution for one year, 1871 to 1872.
That one year opened before his eyes the wide possibili
ties of a life. Though he remained at home for several
years following, his spiritual and mental development
continued. He read all good literature he could obtain,
and became an active and interested worker in church
and Sunday school. Then for a few years he attended
a college at Lebanon near his home. During these
years there had been growing in him a desire to enter
the Lord s service in some form of mission work. So
when in 1879 Missionary Haury \vas about to make his
trip to Alaska and was looking for a travelling com
panion, Baer offered himself for missionary service to
the Board and volunteered to accompany Haury at his
own expense. The offer was accepted and Baer made
the trip as related at another place.
Upon his return from this adventurous journey,
Baer resolved to further prepare himself for religious
work. He accordingly studied at various institutions in
the east, among which were Bloomfield, New Jersey and
Union Theological Seminary at New York. From the
latter institution he graduated in 1 887. The vacations dur
ing these years he spent in missionary work. Several
summers he worked as colporter for the American Tract
Society in New York and Canada. He also worked for
a time as city Missionary in the city of New York, and
during the summer of 1885, he served as Home Mis
sionary of the General Conference. On May 9, 1886, he
was ordained to the ministry by A. B. Shelly. A few
days later, on May 12, he was married to Jennie A.
Roberts.
449 ~
Upon his chief work Baer entered when, in the
spring of 1887, he accepted the call to become the per
manent Home Missionary of the General Conference.
In this capacity he is well and favorably known through
out the co-operating Mennonite churches in the United
States. With the exception of one year, during which
he travelled in Europe, he has been constantly engaged
in this work, and has again and again visited all the
churches supporting the Conference undertakings, as
well as many others. So assiduous has he been that he
has several times broken down in health. Until 1894
he had his home in Pennsylvania. In order to be
more centrally located for the prosecution of his special
work, he in that year removed to Bluffton, Ohio, and
has since built a nice home at that place. But he is
mostly away from home, busy in the churches North,
South, East and West. Throughout the Mennonite de
nomination the spiritualizing influence of his conse
crated work is being felt, and undoubtedly will bear in
creasing fruitage in years to come.
so
450 -
N. B. GRUBB.
Nathaniel Bertolet Grubb, the subject of this sketch
second son of Silas .and Elizabeth (Bertolet) Grubb,
was born in Frederick Township, Montgomery County,
Pennsylvania, July 6, 1850. On his father s side he
is a direct descendant of the Grubb family of Menno-
nites, many of whom suffered martyrdom in the early
years of the seventeenth century ; some representatives
afterwards drifting to England, thence to America,
settling in Pennsylvania about the year 1700. On the
mother s side the ancestors were French Hugenots
and Moravians, who settled in this country about the
beginning of the eighteenth century.
Until his seventeenth year N. B. Grubb lived on
a farm with his parents, and, when advanced enough
in years, worked on the farm during the summer and
attended the common schools during the short winter
terms. When seventeen, he was apprenticed to a mil
ling establishment at Schwenksville for the purpose of
learning the miller s trade. At this work he was en
gaged for about five years. After dropping his con
nection with the mill, he set out to gain more of an
education. Accordingly he entered Frederick Insti
tute, then an academy and preparatory school for
teachers, now the "Mennonite Home for the Aged."
During the year 1872 he also studied at the confer
ence school af Wadsworth, Ohio. For several years
following he was employed in various ways ; part of
the time as day laborer.
In the Schwenksville congregation, of which he
was a member, be had served as Sunday school super-
intendent from 1869 to 1872. The church, being in
need of an assistant pastor, and having recognized his
fitness for religious work, elected him to this office in
1872, and on June 30 of that year he was ordained by
Moses H. Gottschall. Being possessed of an enter
prising and progressive mind, he steadily advanced in
power and usefelness. In 1877 he established a print
ing house for book and job printing, and soon after
began to edit and publish the "Schwenksville Item."
In this work he continued for six years. In 1882 he
received a call to become pastor of the First Menno-
nite church of Philadelphia. He accepted the call,
sold out his printing establishment, and since that time
has devoted his whole energy to the building up of the
church entrusted to his care. In 1884 the congre
gation at Germantown also came under his care.
On May 22 of this year he was ordained to the full
ministry.
There was at that time no English paper which
he could use in promoting his church work. But he
was fully aware that such a paper would be a great
help. In accordance with his characteristic enter
prise, he promptly began to formulate plans for such
a paper, and was about to begin its publication when,
upon the suggestion of several other ministers, the
sphere of the paper was enlarged and the paper was
made the representative of the Eastern Conference ;
and under the name "The Mennonite" has since been
published with increasing usefulness ; N. B. Grubb be
ing for several years its editor.
In time the demand for a local congregational
paper again became pressing. So on January i, 1897,
452
he began to publish the "Mennonite Endeavorer".
This little paper now has a monthly circulation of
about one thousand copies.
To his courage and effort it is to a very great extent
due that the establishment of the "Menonite Home",
an institution for the care of the aged, was undertaken
and realized. This institution is now free of debt and
has in its care a number of old persons who are here
well cared for.
In addition to his regular pastoral work his activity
reaches out into wider circles. He has for many years
been a member of the Evangelical Alliance of Phila
delphia, and since this work has expanded into the
State Evangelical Alliance, he has served as recording
secretary of the State Board. He is one of the two per
sons who established the National Anti-Treating Society,
of which he has served as treasurer since its organiza
tion. This society has so greatly expanded in influence
that its power has been felt in the Legislature of the
state of Pennsylvania. To him it is due that the Gen
eral Conference in 1896 adopted the temperance clause
in its constitution.
In his own congregation he is an untiring worker.
Under his ministry the church has increased in mem
bership from sixty-five to four hundred and thirty. His
church work is thoroughly organized. The member
ship, young and old, share in the work and activities of
the church. In the General Conference he at present is a
member of the Publication Board, and serves as president
of that committee. His experience in printing and pub
lishing has already proven of great benefit to this cause,
and undoubtedly will continue to do so in the future.
453
H. H. EWERT.
Henry H. Ewert was born April 12, 1855, at Ober
Nassau near Thorn, West Prussia. His childhood and
youth were spent at home with his pious parents, Wil
liam and Anna (Jantz) Ewert, who did all they could to
bring up their children well. The father, though a
minister, supported his family by farming, and in this
occupation his sou Henry was also early trained and
employed.
With his sixth year H. H. Ewert s education was
begun by his entrance in the village school. This school
he attended until his twelfth year. From the twelfth to
his fourteenth year he attended a more advanced institu
tion in Thorn, and from which he graduated, ranking
fourth. Instruction in this school was very thorough, in
accordance with the well known high standard of Ger
man schools. He would gladly have continued his
studies had he been permitted. Altogether Ewert at
tended school in Europe for eighty months.
In 1874 the Ewert family emigrated to the United
States, stopping for a brief period in Summerfield, Ills.,
and then settling in Marion County, Kansas. Ewert
soon recognized the advantage of a knowledge of the
English language. In order to learn this language he
attended the public school at Marion, Kansas, for two
winters, 1875 and 1876, whereupon he engaged a district
454
school and taught for two years, while during the inter
vals he attended the school at Marion. He had now
gained a great liking for school work and concluded to
equip himself for this profession, by taking a course at
the State Normal school at Emporia, Kansas. From
this institution he graduated in 1879. After a vacation
trip to Colorado during the summer he entered the Des
Moines Collegiate Institute at Des Moines, Iowa, in the
fall of that year. Here, besides other branches, he
studied Latin, Greek and French, while at the same
time partly supporting himself by instructing in some of
the elementary classes. At the close of the first year a
permanent situation was offered him, but he declined and
entered the Theological Seminary of the Evangelical
Synod at Marthasville, Mo., thereto take a two years
course for the purpose of fitting himself more specifically
for work in the Mennonite denomination. After an at
tendance of a few months at that place, a change was
made in the faculty of which he and a few other stu
dents did not approve. He w r ith two other students fol
lowed Prof. E. Otto, who had lost his position, to Darm
stadt, Ills., and continued his studies under him.
Upon completion of his studies, Ewert returned to
Kansas. It was at this time that the Kansas Conference
determined to establish a school, undoubtedly prompted
to no small degree by the opportunity of employing
Ewert as instructor. Ewert was called and 1882 opened
school about 10 miles north of Newton. The following
year this school was located in a fine, new building at
Halstead, Kansas, Ewert continuing its principal. The
school flourished, so far as the institutional side is con
cerned, under his competent and masterly management
455 -
and instruction, and much good was done which is still
bearing abundant fruit. He continued in this work until
1891, when he received a call to come to Manitoba and
take charge of the educational interests of the Menonites
in that largest settlement of Mennonites in America.
He accepted this call and in the fall of 1891 took up the
work there.
In his new field of labor he settled in Gretna, where
he established the Central Normal school (now Menno-
nite Educational Institution), of which he is principal.
In this institution he trains young men for teachers in
the various districts. He holds also the position of
school inspector, w r hich enables him to exert an elevat
ing influence on the hundred schools of the extensive
settlement. Already his excellent work there is show
ing its good effects, and twenty- five years more of the
same kind of systematic and thorough work will raise
that whole section to a high state of intellectual and spir
itual development. In 1884 the Kansas Conference li
censed Kwert to preach and the following year he was
ordained by Leonhard Sudermann. Though he fre
quently preached, he never served as a minister of a
church in Kansas. In Manitoba he is co-pastor of the
Bergthal congregation.
Ewert s activity was never confined to his special
work in the institution. Soon after coming to Halstead,
the Sunday school at that place elected him its superin
tendent, and it was not long before he had built up a
model Sunday school. Interested in this kind of work,
it was through his agitation that the Annual Convention
of the Mennonite Sunday schools of Kansas was organized.
This organization is still doing excellent work. Through
456
him also that useful organization, the Mennonite Teacher s
Convention of Kansas, was founded, and the course of
study for the Mennonite parochial schools of Kansas is
his production. The Constitution of the present Western
Conference was drafted by him. In Manitoba he has
led in the introduction of Sunday schools, and Sunday
school conventions, and other co-operative Christian
movements.
With his wife (nee Lizzie K. Baer of Summerfield,
Ills., with whom he was married in 1882), and his four
boys he still lives in Gretna, Manitoba, zealously en
gaged in his educational and spiritual labors, and honestly
endeavoring to build up the Kingdom of God in the de
nomination of his choice.
457 "
A. S. SHELLY.
Anthony S. Shelly was born in Milford Township,
Bucks County, Pa., on February 28, 1853. His parents
were L,evi S. and Barbara Shelly. In Europe the an
cestors lived in the Palatinate, Germany, but as early
as 1750, A. D., the great-grandfather of A. S. Shelly s
grandfather immigrated to America. Though Levi
Shelly was a carpenter by trade, he lived on a farm, and
here his son Anthony spent the first seventeen years of
his life, working for the most part on the farm and se
curing what education he could in the district school,
which he attended for about four and one half months
each year after he had reached the school age.
When seventeen years old (1870) he entered the
conference school at Wadsworth, Ohio, and spent
one year there. Returning to his home, he taught
in district schools for two winter terms, while during the
summer he worked on the farm. In 1873 he entered
the Millersville State Normal School, and completed the
regular teacher s course in 1875. After teaching one
year each in a district school and the borough schools of
Muncy, Incoming County, Pa., he accepted a call
to the English Department of the conference school at
Wadsworth. Of this work he had charge for two years
(1877 1879) and conducted it with marked success.
Again returning to Pennsylvania he was for five years
(1879 1884) principal of the borough schools of New-
- 458 -
town, Bucks Co. He then accepted a call to the Menno-
nite Academy at Halstead, Kansas, where he taught for
two years (1884 1886). Once more he returned to
Pennsylvania and now engaged in the newspaper pub
lishing business in partnership with U. S. Stauffer. In
1890 he received a call from the Hereford and Upper
Milford congregation to became their pastor. Accepting
this call, he removed to Bally, Berks County, and entered
upon this field of labor. Previous to this time he had a
number of times conducted religious services at Hal-
stead, Kans. , upon the request of the pastors there, and in
the congregations of the Eastern Conference as evange
list. In 1891 he was ordained to the full ministry by A.
B. Shelly. His pastoral work has been successful. The
congregations in his care have steadily multiplied in
numbers as well as increased in activity.
Besides his pastoral work Shelly has done and is
doing other important work in the interest of the church.
Since 1890 he serves as editor of the v Mennonite." In
1896 he was made secretary of the Board of managers
of the Mennonite Old Folks Home in Pennsylvania.
Recognizing his fitness for the position, the General
Conference elected him its president in 1896, his term of
office continuing for three years. The next session of
the General Conference (1899) is to be held in his
church at Hereford.
459
C. H. A. VAN DER SMI5SEN.
Carl Henry Anthony van der Smissen was born at
Friedrichstadt, Silesia, Germany, on December 4, 1851.
His father, Carl Justus van der Smissen, was for a num
ber of years prominently connected with the conference
school at Wadsworth, O. His mother s name is Sarah.
She still survives and has her home with her son.
Young van der Smissen s educational course was
begun in his native town. Later he received private
instruction from an able instructor by the name of Sass.
He then studied at the grammar schools of Husum and
Weilberg. When the Franco-Prussian war broke out,
he, upon the advise of his parents, went to the school at
Basel, Switzerland, where he studied for two years.
During the year 1872 he studied at the University at
Tuebingen, Germany. He also studied for one half
year at Halle. After completing his studies, he travelled
in France, northern Italy, Austria and Holland, and
visited Mennonite settlements in Switzerland, Palatinate,
Nassau, Prussia and Baden.
In June of the year 1874 he came to America, and
after a separation of more than six years, rejoined his
parents. Not long after this he accepted a call from the
Salem congregation near Ashland, Ohio, and in October
of the same year was ordained to the full ministry by
his father. In 1875 he began to preach also for the
small congregation in Cleveland, Ohio. His father hav-
ing now removed into the vicinity of the Salem congre
gation, he during 1880 left the pastoral work to his
father and went to Coshocton, Ohio, where for eight
months he served as German teacher.
In 1 88 1 he accepted a call from the Upper Milford
congregation in Pennsylvania, to become its pastor. In
1 885 he also accepted the pastorate of the Hereford con
gregation and served both of these churches until the
spring of 1890, when he accepted a call from the congre
gation at Summerfield, Ills. At this place he is still
stationed.
In various ways van der Smissen has made himself
useful beyond the sphere of his local pastoral work. He
has repeatedly served as secretary of the Eastern and
Middle District Conferences. Since 1893 he has acted
as distributing agent for the Sewing Societies. For
some time he was a member of the Mission Board. A
specially valuable contribution to the denomination is
his history of the Mennonite denomination, published in
German in 1895. He is at present secretary of the
General Conference, having been elected in 1896 to this
responsible position.
- 46 1 -
H. R. VOTH.
Henry R. Voth was born April 15, 1855, at Alexan-
derwohl, near Berdjansk in the province of Taurien,
South Russia. His parents, Cornelius and Helena Voth,
emigrated to the United States in 1874 and settled in
Marion County, Kansas, where the father, who was a
cabinet maker by trade, engaged in farming.
Whenin his seventh year, Voth began attending the
parochial school and made rapid progress, his favorite
studies being Bible History, Geography and Language.
When fourteen years old, his common school course
ended and for five years following he w r orked at the
cabinet maker s trade for his father. In 1874 he came to
America with his parents and assisted them in gaining
a foot-hold in the new country. The following winter
he clerked in a store in Newton, Kansas. For several
summers following he was with his parents on the farm,
while he taught during winter. Very early in his life
he felt an inner calling to become a missionary. Before
leaving Russia he had almost reached the point to offer
himself to this service, but the removal to America tem
porarily put this in the back-ground. But after a time
he again felt the same promptings and he now made his
purpose known to his minister, H. Richert. Through
him his intentions were made known to the General
Conference and in due course of time the Mission Board
- 462
received him as missionary candidate and sent him
to Wadsworth, there to prepare himself for his special
calling.
His preparation covered a period of five years
(1877 1882), during which time he studied for two
and one-half years at Wadsworth, Ohio, two years in
the Evangelical Seminary at Marthasville, Mo., com
pleting the course in that institution, and one year in
the St. Louis Medical College.
In 1882 he entered the active mission service, being
soon placed in charge of the mission station at Darling
ton, Okl. A few years later he was made superintendent
of all the mission stations. In 1884 he married Barbara
B. Baer, of Summerfield, Ills., who died in 1889. In
1892 he married Martha Moser of Dalton, Ohio. To the
Mission service he was ordained July 22, 1883, and to
the full ministry on July 8, 1888.
In 1891, after ten years active service in the Mis
sion, he was granted leave of absence for six months.
During this time he made an extended tour through
western Europe, Russia, Greece, Turkey, Egypt and
Italy. Upon his return the Mission Board placed him in
charge of the new mission field in Arizona, then just un
dertaken. In July of 1893 he entered upon this work
and has since faithfully labored to lead the benighted
Moki Indians to the light, which is in Jesus Christ.
463
I. A. SOMMER.
Isaac A. Sommer was born in the Sonnenberg
settlement near Dalton, O., on January 17, 1851. His
grandparents, who immigrated to America in 1819,
had lived on the Sonnenberg, Canton Bern, Switzerland.
His parents names were Abraham and Elizabeth. His
father was a farmer by occupation.
His early years Sommer spent at home on the farm,
getting what education he could in the short sessions of
the parochial and public shools. In his eighteenth year
he attended the conference school at Wadsworth, Ohio.
Then after teaching for several years, he again attended
that institution in 1873, 74 and 76. For fifteen years
(1869 1884) when not attending school, he taught
school. In 1883, when missionary Haury was sick, he
upon request of the Board temporarily assisted in the mis
sion work at Cantonment, Oklahoma. In the spring,
1884, he was employed by the Mennonite Publishing
Company of Klkhard, Ind. , to serve on the editorial staff.
In the fall of the same year the General Conference
elected him as editor of the "Bundesbote", the official
paper of that body. In this capacity he has since suc
cessfully labored. Three years later (1887) he was also
made editor of the German children s paper, the "Kin-
derbote". Since serving as editor, Sommer lives with
S. F. Sprunger at Berne, Ind. In 1878 he made a tour
to Europe. He was ordained to the ministry in 1887 by
S. F. Sprunger, and he now not infrequently preaches
at Berne and elsewhere.
- 464 -
W. 5 GOTTSCHALL.
William S. Gottschall was born near Schwenksville
in Montgomery County, Pa., on June 23, 1865. His
parents were Moses and Mary (Shelly) Gottschall. His
father, though a farmer by occupation, was for forty years
a minister and bishop, having a number of churches under
his supervision. W. S. Gottschall is a direct descendant
of Jacob Gottschall, a Mennonite minister who came to
this country in 1702.
After attending common school until about his fif
teenth year, Gottschall studied for two terms at Perkio-
men Seminary and one term at Ursinus College. From
his seveteenth to his twentieth year he taught in common
schools. His father now being old and in need of assist
ance, the church elected him co-pastor at the early age of
nineteen years, and in November, 1884, he was ordained
to the ministry. Two years later he was ordained to the
full ministry. After his father s death in 1888 he suc
ceeded him in office, thus becoming, when but twenty-
three years old, bishop of the churches at Schwenksville,
Bertolets, Deep Run, Boyertown, and Bowmansville.
Some of these charges he has since turned over to others,
but at the present writing is in charge of the congrega
tions at Schwenksville, Bertolets, Pottstown, and Bow
mansville. Realizing the need and advantage of a more
advanced theological education, he studied for several
years (1887 1889) at Ursinus College, Collegeville, Pa.
Besides attending to his extensive pastorate, Gott
schall has been actively connected with the larger work
of the denomination carried on through the conferences.
For five years he was secretary of the Eastern Conference.
For three years he was a member of the Foreign Mission
Board of the General Cenference. In 1896 the General
Conference elected him a member of the Home Mission
Committee in which he now serves as treasurer.
465 -
BENJAMIN EICHER.
Benjamin Eicher was born in the Province of Al
sace, Germany, March, 10, 1832. His father, John
Eicher, was a native of Alsace, and his mother, Margaret
Conrad Eicher, a native of Switzerland. His early ed
ucation was in French and his schooling ended prior to
his fourteenth year. In 1849, then a young man of
seventeen, he emigrated to the United States and located
in Wayne County, Ohio. He had borrowed forty dollars
to pay for his passage ; but once in America, he soon
returned the money. He attended English school in
Ohio thirty-three days. In 1853 he removed to Wash
ington County, Iowa, near Noble, where he resided the
rest of his life. In December, 1855, he married Lydia
Sommer.
On arriving in Iowa, Eicher bought seventy acres
of land and engaged in farming, threshing and similar
pursuits. He also taught in public schools for about
fifteen years. In the fall of 1862 he was ordained a
preacher in an Amish congregation. This congregation
became independent of the Amish Conference in 1874.
For eighteen years following his congregration stood
aloof from all formal connection with sister churches, but
upon the advise of Eicher, who realized the advantage
of co-operation, the congregation united with the Gen
eral Conference in 1893. In appropriate recognition of
his abilities, Eicher was at once elected a member of the
Foreign Mission Board. He was, however, not permit
ted to labor much or long in this new field. For scarcely
a month later he was stricken with heart failure and De
cember 7, 1893, he passed away. Eicher was a man of
great powers of mind as well as of a large heart, and his
removal, when on the very threshhold of special useful
ness to his denomination and in the larger spheres of
the Lord s Kingdom, was everywhere felt as a great loss.
31
466
M. S. MOVER.
Mannasses S. Moyer was born September 25, 1845,
in Bucks County, Pa., and grew to young manhood on
a farm. At seven he began attending a subscription
school. Later he attended various schools for brief pe
riods and for one year was also a student at Wadsworth.
For a number of years he followed teaching as a profes
sion. From the fall of 1871 till spring 1875 he taught in
the conference shool at Wadsworth, O. He was ordained
to the ministry in 1873, to serve the Wadsworth congre
gation. Since 1869 Moyer has attended all sessions of
the General Conference. He has been an active and use
ful worker, and has travelled much as home missionary.
For nine years he was a member of the Home Mission
Committee. In 1896 he was elected a member of the
Foreign Mission Board. Moyer s present home is near
Tipton, Mo., where he is pastor of the Bethel con
gregation.
467 -
ALLEN M. FRETZ.
Allen M. Fretz was born December 12, 1853, in
Bucks County, Pa. His father, Ely Fretz, was a miller
by trade. His mother s maiden name w r as Mary Moyer
(or Myer). The ancestors of both parents had immi
grated to this country from the Palatinate early in the
eigteenth century. From his fifth to his twelfth year
Fretz attended the ordinary English district school ;
German he was taught at home. After that he worked
on the farm until October 1869, when he entered the
conference school at Wadsworth, O. This institution
he attended for about six months. Later he also at
tended for short terms at Normal schools in Pennsyl
vania. For eleven terms he taught districts schools in
Bucks County, Pa. Being called to the ministry by
the Deep Run Church, he was ordained in 1883 by Mo
ses Gottschall. In 1885 he was one of the projectors of
the Mennonite" and was chosen one of its associate edi
tors. The Sunday School and Young People s Depart-
mentsjare now in his charge. For three years, 1887 1890,
he was a member of the Mission Board. In 1893 the
church at Souderton, Pa., requested him to become their
pastor also. He accepted the call and, in order to be
able to care better for his increased pastoral duties, re
moved from his farm to the town of Souderton. He is
active in his work, quick to introduce improved meth
ods of work, and both churches in his care are in a
nourishing condition.
468
JACOB 5. HOVER.
Jacob S. Moyer was born in Bucks Co. , Pa. , December
29, 1842. His early education was very meager. He was
reared on a farm, but later learned the cobler s trade.
At the opening of the conference school in 1868 he was
among the first to seek admission. He attended for three
and one-half years, and was one of the first graduates. In
1871 he accepted a call to the Deep Run congregation
at Springfield, Pa., and was ordained to the ministry by
J. H. Oberholzer. For one term he served on the Home
Mission Committee and from 1884 to 1893 he was a mem
ber of the Foreign Mission Board.
469
H. J. KREHBIEL.
Henry J. Krehbiel was born September 8, 1865,
at Franklin, Lee County, Iowa. His parents were Jacob
E. and Katherine (Ruth) Krehbiel. His father was for
many years pastor of the congregation at Summerfield,
111,, at which Henry J. grew to manhood. His first in
struction Krehbiel received in German from D. F. Risser.
Later he attended public school for a number of years.
For some time he received private instruction in the
classic languages from an evangelical minister. For two
years he attended a college at Lebanon, 111. Then he
taught for two years. After this he entered the Evan
gelical Theological Seminary at St. Louis, from which
institution he graduated in 1892. In the same year he
received a call from the congregation at Trenton, Ohio,
to become their pastor. This call he accepted and has
since been carrying on a greatly blest work at that place.
In 1893 he was elected a member of the Publication
Board of the General Conference, and to this position he
was re-elected in 1896.
470
N. C. HIRSCHY.
Noah Calvin Hirschy was born February 25, 1867,
on a farm, one mile south of Berne, Ind. His parents
were Philip and Mary Hirschy. Early in life he showed
great interest in books and learning. When six years
old, he began attending the neighboring district school.
After he had grown up to young boyhood, his father
proposed to keep him from school and put him to \vork
on the farm. But the lad pleaded so persistently to be
permitted to continue at school, that the father yielded.
He thereafter continued in the country district school
until his seventeenth year, after which, during the sum
mer of 1885, he attended a Normal school. After this
time he alternately taught and attended school for a
number of years. During the summer of 1886 and 1887
he attended the Normal school at Portland, Ind., then
for several years he attended the Tri-State Normal Col
lege at Angola, Indiana, graduating from this institution
in 1891. During the year following he served as princi
pal of the public schools at Berne, Indiana.
During the year 1892 he received a call to become
minister of the congregation at Wadsworth, Ohio, which
call he accepted. While laboring zealously and with
success for the upbuilding of the church, he here also
continued studying, by attending the Normal School at
Wadsworth. Continuing in the work of the ministry, he
entered Oberlin College and Seminary in 1893 an d con
tinued his work until he completed the collegiate course
in 1897 an d the theological course in 1898.
On May 6, 1894, he was ordained to the full min
istry by Ephraim Hunsberger. Under his care the
church at Wadsworth has recovered from its decadent
condition and now it once more flourishes. In 1896
Hirschy was chosen a member of the Home Mission
Committee of the General Conference.
471
J. C. KREHBIEL.
John C. Krehbiel was born at I^ohnmuehl, Upper
Bavaria, Germany, June 9, 1811. When twenty years
old, he came to the United States, but one year later re
turned. On April 12, 1837, ne was married to Anna
Wohlgemuth and soon after again went to America, ac
companied by his wife, and settled in Butler County,
Ohio. After one year s residence at this place, he re
moved to West Point, I^ee County, Iowa, where he la
bored at his trade, that of cooper. The church at that
place elected him minister in 1849. He was a good man
and did much to promote the cause of unification. He
was chairman of the preliminary meeting held 1859 for
the organization of the General Conference. He died
February 27, 1886.
472
P. P. LEHflANN.
Peter P. lyehmann was born in Wayne County,
Ohio, on March 12, 1846. He received a meager edu
cation in his early years, and afterwards learnt the cobb
ler s trade. In 1871 the Bethel congregation at Tipton,
Mo., to which place he had removed, gave him a call to
become their pastor. As he felt insufficiently equipped
for this work, he attended the school at Wads worth,
Ohio, for one year (1872 1873), and then began his pas
toral activity, in which he still continues.
473
J. J. KLIEWER.
John J. Kliewer was born July 9, 1859, in South
Russia, in the Molotschna colony. He attended the vil
lage school and assisted on the farm until his fifteenth
year, when his parents emigrated to the United States
and settled in McPherson County, Kansas. In this
country he taught and attended school for a few
years. In 1884 he accepted a call as teacher to the Mission
School at Cantonment, Oklahoma. In August 1888 he
was ordained a missionary. The following year he built
the mission station on the Washita river and engaged in
mission work among the adult Arapahoe Indians.
- 474
MICHAEL M. HORSCH.
Michael M. Horsch was born January 4, 1872, at
Waldmannshofen in Wurtemberg, Germany. After pas
sing through the common school course, he spent a few
years with his father on the farm. When sixteen years
old, he emigrated to the United States and located at
Halstead, Kansas. He soon offered himself as candidate
for missionary, and being received by the Board, was
placed in the conference school at Halstead. In 1892 he
completed the three years course, whereupon he entered
the mission service. After serving in various capacities,
the mission station atArapahoe, Oklahoma, was assigned
to him, and at this post he is still active.
APPENDIX II.
1 Constitution of the (general
Conference.
2. dialogue between two 1?enn=
sy Iranians.
477
CONSTITUTION OF THE GENERAL CONFERENCE
OF MENNONITES OF NORTH AMERICA.
Adopted at a regular meeting of conference held in the Alexanderwohl
church near Newton, Kansas, October ig 27, i8g6.
I. INTRODUCTION.
"The General Conference of Mennonites of North
America" is the name of a united body of Mennonite
congregrations, whose origin dates back to May 28, 1860,
when the first meeting of the Conference was held at
West Point, Iowa, by the representatives of three congre
gations. In the course of time other congregations from
various states of the Union joined this conference in
ever increasing numbers, a very important accession
coming from the congregations that emigrated from Rus
sia and other parts of Europe. Thus from a small begin
ning there has grown, under the gracious guidance of
God, a considerable and constantly increasing Church
body.
The General Conference owes its origin and its
growth to a deeply felt need of a closer union of the in
dividual congregations, with the object of promoting the
"unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace/ of a firmer
establishing in the common faith, and of rendering mut
ual assistance in good works. In its meetings the con
ference offers opportunity to consult and come to a mut-
- 478
ual understanding in questions concerning our mission
work and the welfare of our church. The conference
recognizes its work to be to assist in the building up of
God s Kingdom, at home in such branches of work as
itinerant preaching, evangelization, founding of new
churches where needed, publication, deaconess- work,
care of orphans, establishing of schools, care for the poor,
etc. ; and abroad by the sending out of missionaries and
establishing mission stations, schools , and churches
among the heathen in this and other lands.
II. CHURCH REGULATIONS.
i. OUR COMMON CONFESSION.
This conference recognizes and acknowledges the
Sacred Scripture of the Old and New Testament as the
only and infallible rule of faith and life ; for other foun
dation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus
Christ (i. Cor. 3: n). In matters of faith it is there
fore required of the congregations which unite with the
conference that, accepting the above confession, they
hold fast to the doctrine of salvation by grace through
faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, baptism on confession of
faith, the refusal of all oaths, the Christ taught doctrine
of peace and non-resistance, and the practice of a scrip
tural church discipline.
2. ADMISSION.
All congregations of the Mennonite denomination
which adhere to the above confession are invited to
unite with the General Conference, and will be received
into the conference on application in the manner as
hereinafter set forth.
479
3- SECRET SOCIETIES.
It is the conviction of the General Conference that
all secret societies without exception are in their tend
ency in direct opposition to the letter and spirit of the
Word of God. The apostolic admonition is : "Be not
unequally yoked with unbelievers ; for what fellowship
have righteousness and iniquity ? or what communion
hath light with darkness? And what concord had Christ
with Belial ? or what portion hath a believer with an
unbeliever?" 2. Cor. 6 : 1415. Christians, as members
of the body of Christ, can impossibly maintain such fel
lowship with those who deny Christ and God, as the
lodge requires of them in that they shall regard and treat
one another as brothers, however widely their heart atti
tude towards God and man would otherwise separate
them. Therefore no congregation which tolerates among
its members those belonging to secret societies shall be
admitted into conference. Moreover conference asks
of all congregations belonging to it that they shall ener
getically testify against the lodge evil, and that such
congregations, if there are any, in which lodge members
may already be found, shall strive by all evangelical
means to purge themselves of this element.
4. TEMPERANCE.
Conference also recognizes the Bible teaching that
a drunkard can not inherit the Kingdom of God, Gal.
5: 21. A congregation that tolerates among its mem
bers the drink evil, can not be regarded as Christian,
and can therefore not be a congregation in this confer
ence. Recognizing in the so-called saloons and all
kinds of drink houses one of the greatest and most com-
- 480 -
mon evils in human society, these should in no wise be
countenanced by our congregations and members of
our conference.
5. THE CONFESSION UNALTERABLE.
There shall at no time any rules or decisions be
made or adopted which shall in any way contradict the
principles of faith as set forth in this constitution.
6. RIGHTS OF CONGREGATIONS INVIOLABLE.
The General Conference is not a legislative, but an
advisory body. Therefore no rule or decision may be
passed prejudicial to the rights and independence of the
individual congregations.
7. ORDINATION OF EVANGELISTS AND MISSIONARIES.
When conference through its respective committees
has occasion to call evangelists or missionaries, who are
to be formally ordained to their respective offices, the
ceremony can be performed in accordance with the form
given in Handbook for Ministers, published by con
ference.
III. CHARTER.
(The charter is omitted here but will be found printed
in the pamphlet form of the constitution.)
IV. BUSINESS REGULATIONS. ( BY-LAWS.)
A. EXTERNAL.
i. The Election of Trustees.
The nine trustees shall be elected for a term of nine
years, and the terms of the respective members shall be
so arranged that at every triennial meeting of conference
one-third of the number only shall be elected.
48 1 -
2. Organization of Board of Trustees.
After every election the Board of Trustees shall or
ganize themselves by choosing from their number a
President, Secretary and Treasurer. They may also
elect or appoint of their number such committees as
they may deem advisable for the performance of their
duties.
j. Rights and Duties of Trustees.
a. The Trustees have the right to receive bequests
and donations, real and personal property, to dispose of
and administer the same according to their best judg
ment. They shall pay out all moneys in their hands ac
cording to the direction of donors and the resolutions of
conference. They shall be accountable to conference for
all their transactions and shall at each meeting of con
ference give a full report of all business done.
b. All regulations adopted by the Board of Trustees
shall be in accord with the constitution and decisions of
conference, and shall be binding until the next meeting
of conference when they will be subject to approval or
change by conference.
c. On questions as to the disposition to be made of
money realized from bequests or donations received by
the trustees and transferred to any of the standing boards
or committees of conference for use in their special line
of work, the trustees shall have the right to advise and
vote with the board or committee in question. In cases
where the trustees for special reasons delay to pay over
such money to a board or committee claiming the same,
such board or committee shall have the right to appeal
32
482 -
to the officers of conference, and where these can not or
will not decide the matter then to the conference itself.
d. It shall be the duty of the Board of Trustees to
represent conference in a legal capacity, and of carrying
into effect all decisions involving legal business trans
actions in accordance with instructions of conference.
B. INTERNAL.
i. Membership Rights.
a. Any Mennonite congregation, of whatever branch
of the Mennonite church, agreeing to and adopting the
constitution, can become a member of this conference,
provided that on the question of its admission, confer
ence decides affirmatively by a majority vote. Such con
gregation is then entitled to all the rights and privileges
of membership and assumes all the duties of the same as
defined by these by-laws.
b. The privilege of participating in the delibera
tions of conference, be it by individual persons, societies
or corporations, shall also be decided upon by a majority
vote of conference.
c. Each congregation belonging to conference shall
be entitled to one vote for every thirty of its communi
cant members and an additional vote for a remaining
fractional part of this number.
d. Congregations that for any reason can not send
delegates of their own to conference, may and should
authorize brethren or delegates from other conference con
gregations to represent them with their votes.
e. Congregations that neglect to have themselves
represented at three consecutive triennial conference
meetings, without giving valid reasons for such neglect,
and leaving the official inquiry for such reasons un
answered, shall be regarded as having withdrawn from
membership of conference, and the fact shall be properly
entered on the minutes. Such congregations can how
ever upon application be again received into conference
in the regular manner.
/. The right of participation in the deliberations
and discussions, given to visitors of conference, does not
include the right to vote. The right to vote given by
conference to persons in attendance shall be limited to
the sessions of the conference meeting at which it is
granted, and extends only to questions relating to church
work, and that are fully disposed of by a vote on them.
Such right does not extend to the business concerns of
conference which involve the rights and duties of mem
bers, therefore not to the election of standing boards and
committees, nor to measures which are carried into effect
outside of conference meeting.
2. Organisation and Election.
a. Upon the convening of conference in regular or
.special meeting, the delegates composing the conference
shall present their credentials from the congregations
they are to represent. These being received and duly
recorded, and an order for the sessions having been
adopted, the \vork of the conference shall proceed.
b. The officers of conference, President, Vice-Presi-
dent, and Secretary, shall be elected either at the begin
ning or the close of each conference meeting and shall
serve till their successors are elected and enter upon
their duties. No person shall be eligible for the same
office for more than two terms in succession.
- 484
c. The President shall preside at all the sessions of
conference, shall appoint all temporary committees, and
in cases of a tie vote on elections and resolutions shall
give the deciding vote.
d. The Vice-President shall in the absence of the
President preside over the meetings and exercise all the
rights and duties of the President.
e. The Secretary shall have for safe keeping all
minutes and papers belonging to conference and shall
carry on the necessary official correspondence.
/. A recording secretary shall be appointed by the
President at each meeting of conference, who shall as
sist the secretary in making a true record of the proceed
ings and prepare them for publication.
g. Neither the President nor Secretary shall at the
same time be member of a standing board or committee,
but shall in the interval between conference meetings
stand independent of all boards and committees, so that
these may in difficult cases apply to the officers for ad
vise, and take them into consultation.
/i. The Treasurer of the Board of Trustees shall also
have charge of the treasury of conference for general
expenses.
3. Appeal.
Personal or congregational difficulties which by their
nature should come before a congregation or district
conference and generally find their solution there, can
come before the General Conference for consideration in
the following manner : If the matter can not be settled
in the congregation, and the advice of the District Con
ference does not bring about a satisfactory solution, then,
the District Conference having been duly notified, the
matter can be appealed to the General Conference and
may be taken up by the business committee.
4, Meetings.
a. The regular meetings of the General Conference
shall be held triennially. Special meetings may be
called by the officers whenever the representatives of at
least ten conference congregations or one of the standing
boards or committees request it.
b. At the close of each meeting, conference shall
decide upon the place for its next meeting. The fixing
of the date for the meeting shall be left to the conference
officers.
c. During the deliberations of conference the com
mendable parliamentary rule shall be observed that every
person desiring to speak shall rise and first address the
presiding officer for recognition. While speaking he
shall not be interrupted, that there may be but one
speaking at a time. But the chairman shall at all times
have the right to call a speaker to order if he occupies
more time than is allotted to the subject or is otherwise
out of order.
5. Standing Boards, Committees, Etc.
a. Conference shall chose from its own number, /.
e. , from the delegates and members of conference con
gregations, a Board of Home Missions, a Board of For
eign Missions, and a Board of Publication, each to con
sist of six members, and a Business Committee of three
members. They shall be chosen for a term of three con
ference periods or nine years, one-third of the number
- 486 -
of each board or committee to be elected at each tri
ennial conference meeting.
b. Bach board shall organize itself by chosing a
President, Secretary and Treasurer.
c. The Board of Home Missions shall arrange and
conduct in accord with the directions of conference all
work and undertakings of conference in the line of Home
Missions for which no special committees have been con
stituted. They shall appoint the necessary workers, such
as itinerant preachers, evangelists, etc., and shall have
charge of the funds contributed for home mission work.
d. The Board of Foreign Missions shall appoint and
send out missionaries and workers of the foreign mis
sion field, conduct the work according to the instruc
tions, decisions and regulations of conference, and have
charge of the funds of the foreign mission treasury.
e. The Board of Publication shall have in charge
the publication of church periodicals, Sunday school and
other publications, the conference book store and other
departments connected therewith. The board shall em
ploy the necessary workers, such as editors, business
managers, etc.
f. The business committee shall prior to every
meeting of conference prepare a program for the same,
which shall be published in the church papers three
months before the convening of conference. During the
meetings the committee shall arrange the subjects for
consideration and place them in order before conference.
All questions and subjects which it is desired to have
brought before conference, are therefore to be presented
to the business committee. The committee shall also in
487
co-operation with the ministers of the local congregation,
arrange for the services to be held in connection with
the conference.
g. Conference shall elect a statistical secretary,
whose work it shall be to gather statistical reports on the
number of ministers, church members, Sunday school
pupils, amount of contributions for various purposes,
etc., etc., and submit the same to conference.
h. If in the course of time other boards or commit
tees shall become necessary, conference can at any time
create the same in the manner as above indicated.
i. All standing boards and committees shall submit
written reports at each regular meeting of conference.
Furthermore all decisions and instructions to workers,
as also the reports of the latter, shall be officially pre
served and laid before conference whenever demanded.
k. The election of officers of conference, trustees
and standing committees and boards shall be by ballot.
Temporary committees shallbe appointed by the President.
/. The vote for officers shall be free without nomi
nation ; for the boards and committees after a free
nomination.
m. Vacancies in the standing committees occurring
between conference meetings shall be temporarily filled
by appointment through conference officers. At the
following meeting conference shall besides the regular
election fill also these vancancies for the balance of the
unexpired terms.
n. No person shall be elected into more than one
of the standing boards or committees. But the trustees
being a purely business board, shall be eligible to any of
- 488
the standing boards. Likewise members of standing
committees may be appointed on temporary commit
tees, which serve only during the meeting of con
ference.
o. The boards and committees shall always be
elected in the same order in which their reports are
called for at that meeting of conference.
6. Duties and Rights of Conference Members.
a. Each congregation belonging to the conference
has besides the rights above defined, also the right of
ownership in all the conference property. But all these
rights cease when a congregation withdraws or is ex
pelled from conference.
b. Conference expects of all participating congrega
tions that as far as possible they be represented at every
meeting, and that they seek to further the interest of
conference during and between the meetings.
7. Treasuries.
Conference has the following treasuries, and reserves
to itself the right to increase or diminish the number ac
cording to its needs:
a. A general treasury to defray the expenses con
nected with conference meetings and such other ex
penses as can not properly be paid out of any of the
other treasuries. This treasury is in charge of the
treasurer of the Board of Trustees.
b. A treasury for Home Missions which is in
charge of the treasurer of the Home Mission Board.
c. A treasury for Foreign Missions in charge of the
treasurer of the Board of Foreign Missions.
489 -
d. A board may choose its treasurer from outside
its own number, in which case the person so chosen shall
be, by virtue of his office as treasurer, a full voting mem
ber of the board.
8. General Provisions.
a. All resolutions and decisions of conference passed
prior to the adoption of this constitution and which con
flict in any way with any part of the constitution are
hereby repealed.
b. Conference can make amendments to this con
stitution by a two-thirds vote in favor of any amendment.
The proposition for an amendment must be put into the
hands of the program committee at least three months
prior to the meeting of conference at which it is to be
voted on, and shall be published with the program of
the conference.
c. No amendment to the constitution shall be voted
on at the same session at which it is for the first time
brought up for discussion.
490
DIALOGUE BETWEEN TWO PENNSYLVANIANS.
Published in the Christliche Volksblatt, September $rd, 1862. Author
probably John H. Oberholzer.
A. Well, B., wie geht es als bei Dir ?
B. O, so midling.
A. Ich hab schun lang mol zu Dir kumma wolla,
um mol mit Dir zu schwatza wega allerhand Sacha, wies
alleweil in der Welt zugeht.
B. Hi j a, da kummst Du mer just recht ; ich bin a
so voll, dass ich schier net wes wu mer der Kop steht.
A. Drum bin ich so friih den Morja zu Dir kumma,
und hab gedenkt mer deta heit da ganza Dak d zu
nemma, weil ich a schir ke Auskummas me wes ; un
wammer alsomal n anner so sei Elend klagt dno werts
em doch oft a bissel leichter.
B. O ja, sell hab ich a schun oft auskfunna.
A. Sin dei L,eit doch all ksund ?
B. Ja, mer hatte wege Sellem nix zu klaga. Del
vun da Buwa sin am pluga, und die annara sinn im
Schwamm am meha, un mei Alti is just am Krumbeera
schela fars Mittag, un die Mad sin noch a bissel am Ep-
pelschnitza, bis d s Kras drucka wert ; dno wolla sie ans
Recha. Ich hab just a mer do en alter Recha z recht
macha wolla, far so bisle an der Fens rum zu recha,
urn s Kras a helfa bissel ausnanner zu starra ; un die
zwe Klena sin hinri in s Darnafeld a wenig Blackbera
z hola far etlicha Bleckbeerabei. Ich gleich selli sort
Bai schier bisli besser wie eniga annara Bai, das mer
backa kann. O, ich hat jo shier vergessa zu froga, wie
Dei Leit als a kumma.
A. Well mer sin a ziemlich ksund, un sin a als a
wenig an der Erwet. Mei Grosser is heit mit der Fuhr uf
- 491
den Racksberk kfara far a wenig Plattasteh zu hola far
mei Hof z belega, s wert als friihjohrs un spotjahrs so
dreckig um mei Haus rum. Mei Alti krumelt schier
allamol als, wann sie so im Dreck rum dappa muss ; ich
hab awer k denkt ich wol dem K krummel n End
macha, un wol Plattasteh im Hof rum lega.
B. O sell is gilt. Ich hab in meim Hof schun lang
so Steh rum klegt, vorher, vvenn als manchmal ens hin
kschlaga is, dann is mer allamol im Dreck gelega ; nan
sterzt mer doch just uf die Steh. Paar fun da annara
Buwa sin am Mist sprea. Mer muss ewa, denk ich doch
nochamal Saa. Awer der Hund mocht s bal hola
verleicht kumma die Siidlicha noch un verderwa em
noch Alles ; mei Dicker is nunner ans Stoffels, gucka,
was se alleweil im Stohr far Butter un Krumbeera gewa.
Viel Gelt kammer ewa allaweil net macha, s holt alles
net viel un was mer krikt, is schier lauter L,umpa Geld
und no net viel dafun. Unser Kleni hot ebbes vun der
Summer Kumplen kat, awer sis a wider besser. Mei Fra
hot kment sie wot a mit kumma, euch mol zu b sucha,
awer sie hot m Frank seihossa flicka miissa. Sie kummt
awer a bald mol, denk ich.
A. O darm geht es bei euch doch a noch so ziem-
lich beim Alta.
B. O ja ; awer doch melin ich als a bissel meh
hinnerschisch als wie ferschisch. Verdiena kammer
net viel, un s gheht bal alia paar Dak ener rum un
schreibt Land un Leit, Kiih un Gaul un Alles uf ; uu
wenn sie kaum iiberm Schwamm drowa sin, so kummt
schun wider ener iiber den Berk runner, un frokt dich,
ob du ihm net den Dax bezahla kennst ?
A. Ja, sell is wohr ; un allgebot kummt als noch
492
ener far ganz neua sache. Ks geht ewa alleweil n Mann
fun weit hinna draus in unsra Kmena rum un schreibt
Geld uf far a Schul.
B. Was ! far a Schul ! ! Hemmar dann noch net
Schula knunk ? Was far a Schul soil dann des nau gewa ?
Vermuthlich sin widder so a paar Faullenzer ergets uf-
ferstanna, die ebbes a bartiges uf Stella wolla, un uns
dumma Baura s Geld ablausa wolla. Do wer ich awer,
denk ich a mol, mei Geldsack zuschrauwa.
A. Ewa grad des is ens fun da Sacha, wu ick kment
hab, das mer amol minanner driwer schwetza wollta.
B. Well mer kenna mal driwer schwetza, awer ich
dehk s bat net viel.
A. Host du dann uoch nix dafun gehort?
B. Ne. Ich wes noch gar nix dafun.
A. Dann will ich dir mol verzahla, was ich selbst
den Mann hab hora saga.
B. So, dann hast du den Mann selwer ksena.
A. Ja ; un ich hab ihn a hora brediga.
B. Ah - do is es a Brediger ; so, so, ich bin doch
nau bissle kwunerich, awer Klawa hab ich mol frei-
lich noch gar net an des ganz Ding.
A. Awer wann ich Der verzahle soil, was der Mann
vunera Schul (oder Lehranstalt, wie ers kesa hot), so
muss ich viel weiter fan a afanga.
B. Ich bin net wies I v eit gibt, die gar nix hora
wolla, warm sie mahna es wehr ebes, wu sie net gleiche
deta ; sell sin Leit, die dumm sin, un s argst is, sie wolla
a net kscheit wera ; so bin ich awer net. Ich mehn mer
sol immer schnell zu hora un langsam zu reden sein.
A. Sell is ganz recht, so mahn ich a.
B. Nau verzahl mer mol wega dem fromma Mann
493
seiner Schul. Wan mer ebbes so zwischa nei beifallt,
dan will ich Dich stoppa.
A. Du wehst, unser Kmeschaft (ich mehn die
Manista) hen sich, seit sie in Amerika wohna, schun
oft vunnanner gerissa, awer noch nix dabei verdient,
awer schun unvergleichlich viel dadurch an Glieder
verlora.
B. Sell is grad so, tin s hot mich schun oft
g wunnert, wie sell kummt.
A. Well ich denk ich kann ders saga. Ich hab
vun etlicha Brediger in unsrer Kmeschaft hora saga,
die schun lang in der Stille dra kschaft hen, urn aus-
zufinna, wu der Fehler steckt. Di sin dra ganga tin
hen for zwe Johr zuriick in Iowa a allgemene Zam-
makunft von Brediger tin Glieder garufa un dart hen
sie dno driwer gekonsidert, was mer thu sot, urn die
Kmeschaft besser zu verehuige, weil sie in Amerika
so viel Mehninga hen un so vun enanner abkschlossa
do steha.
B. Bist du kwis dafun, dass so n Zammakunft in
Iowa kalta wara~is?
A. O ja, do zweifel ich gar net dra, dann es hot
mir en Mann es ksat, der mich noch nie net beloga
hot ; der dabei war.
B. So, so. Well, was weiter?
A. Sie hen dno dart an sellara Zammakunft
kmacht, dass im a Johr noch seller Zeit wider a Zam
makunft in Ohio kalta werra sot.
B. Hen sie dno dart noch a mol a Zammakunft
kalta ?
A. Ja, bischtir hen sie.
B. Un was hen sie dart kmacht?
494
A. Ei sie hen noch a mol alles, was sie an der ersta
Zammakunft kmacht kat hen, iwerguckt un verbessert.
B. Wie hot dan sell galaut, wu sie gamacht hen
an sellara Zammakunft ?
A. Des kann ich Dir nau net grad alles saga.
Awer schreib en Brief an die Volksblattdruckerei, dart
hen sie] alles gedruckt, dno kannst du sell alles lesa ;
un im Krund war die Zammakunft in Ohio estimmig
enig, dass die Maiiista-Brediger wera durchaweck zu
schlecht gelernt, und dart kam es her, dass ener so
wot, un der anner annister ; sell war enihau, denk
ich, ihre Mening.
* *
*
B. Die anner Woch, wu mer beinanner wara, urn
minnanner zu schwetza, hemmer, glab ich, ufkoert,
wu die Ohio Zammakunft kment hat : Die Brediger
wara dorchaweck zu schlecht klernt etc.
A. Ja, ich wes noch, dart hemmer ufkort. Un
sell is, denk ich, a ziemlich wohr ; vun wega w 7 eil
mers mol net legla kann, dass als so ofters mol ener
so un der anner anister ment, uu doch ment viel Zeit
enjeder, er war kscheiter as wie die mensta annara.
B. Sell is woll so, awer ich halt net viel uf die
grosse Iteming, weil mer schun vun L,eit kort hot,
die wega grosser Iteming narrisch warra wara.
A. O sell is awer nix. Die Iteming macht Nie-
mand narrisch, awer ich glab, dass sie die I/eit kschei
ter macht, un ich glab, ich un Du brauchte net weit
vun hem geh, um des auszufinna ; enihau ich mehn, wann
ich un Du wenig meh Iteming hatta, a e bissel kscheiter
wara.
B. Was ! mehnst Du ich war net kscheit?
495
A. Hosch, hosch ! Sell hab ich net ksat, awer a
bissel kscheiter kennta mer alia zwe sei.
B. Dart geb ich wol uf dazu ; awer denkst Du
dann die Iteming macht em kscheiter ?
A. Ei was dann ? Ich hab doch kadenkt, so viel
wiistu, dass des, wu mer not klernt hot, mer a net was.
B. Ja freilich, wammers sella wek nemmt , awer
ich mehn doch, s wehr net nothwennig. Guck mol uf
meiner Bauerei rum un sehn mol, wie ich alles ufgfickst
hab, dass gester der Jockel kmehnt hot, s wehr die
schonst urns Stadtel rum. Un guck mol mei Gaul un
Kiih un Sau ! Un wanns ans Geld macha geht, dann bin
ich a bei der Heck.,
A. O well, des is all gut knunk, awer hatstu des
all so ufficksa un mannetscha kenna, wann du es net
serst klernt hatscht ?
B. O, for des braucht s net viel Lerning. Ich hab
just ksehna, wie mei Dade s kmacht hot, un so mach
ichs a ; un ich wes, so is es recht.
A. Un so mehnst Du dann, far all dass zu thu
breigt mer net viel Iteming.
B. O ne. Ich wu sst net warum.
A. Siehst Du dann net ei, dass Du vun Kind a host
afanga miissa, all sell, was uf der Bauerei vorgeht, zu
lerna ? Hot net dei Dade Dir als ksat : So must s ma
cha un so musts macha, un nau musts thu, so ists recht
oder so ists letz ?
B. Ja freilich ; awer sell war sei Pflicht, denk ich.
A. Gell, wie Du a Kindwarst, host Du nix vun der
Bauerei zu tenda verstanna?
B. O ne, so wenig wie n Kchhaas.
A. Nau siehst Du, dass Dei Dade Dichs erst hot
lerna miissa.
- 496 -
B. O well nau dass mer doch so misserabel
dumm sei kann ! Nau sehn ich erst, dass mei Bade mich
vun Klenem uf hot studira un lerna macha. Ja, ja, nau
kwis, wann ich nix klernt hat, war ich so dumm wie
n Stuckel. Hm, ja- uii muss als noch alia Dak lerna.
A. Nau hostu eisehna lerna, dass mer net amol recht
baura kann, mitaus mer hot die Bauerei studirt.
B. Ja, des sehe ich nau wol.
A. Well, dann wolla mer nau wieder zuriick kumma
un vun der Schul schwatza, serst awer vun unsra Brediger.
B. Ja, was is awer viel von unsra Brediger zu
schwatze? Ich inehn als, vun dena sol mer net viel saga.
A. Freilich derf mer a vun de Brediger schwatza,
awer mer sol immer acht gewa, was mer schwatzt.
B. Ja, awer wammer vun ihna schwatza will, dann
werd s doch net viel ausmacha, was mer vun ihna
schwatzt, wann se net dabei sin.
A. Ja, ja, do verloss Dich druf, des macht viel aus,
was mer vun ihna hinna rum schwatzt.
B. Du mehnst ewa, denk ich, dass wann sie s als
ausfinna, dann detasie em als in ihra Brediga rum belza,
un sell det mer dno doch hassa ; awer do braucht mer
jo net viel drum gewa ; mer kanns jo zu em Ohr nei un
zum annara raus geh lossa.
A. Wann des Dei Mehning is, dann kummst Du
mer just vor as wie n Bauer, der vunara Bauerei
schwetza will, wu er nix davun versteht. Ich bin wol
a dumm wega meina Pflichta gega die Brekiger, awer
so viel wes ich doch, das mer net hinna ihna rum
schwatza derf, was mer will.
B. Ja, warum net? Die L,eit thuns ja doch, un a
del ment mer, wie unkscheiter wie liewer.
497
A. Ich wes es wol, dass es so is, wie Dusagst ; un
mer wot es a noch so gelta lossa, wann es Heida wera
un a Heida sei wotta, die es so macha ; awer vtin Leit,
die Christa sei wolla un mene mer breicht nix drum zu
gewa, was mer hinner seim Brediger rum schwatzt, tin
dun es a, die sin so blind wie en Maulwarf un so schlecht
wie en verreckter Keffer.
B. Ja, awer wie soil mers denn macha, wammer n
,,Nip" uf sie hot, un mak nix zu ihna selwer saga ?
A. Hi, s Maul halta dat ich denka war am
kscheitscha ; awer gelt, der wu die gross Herd Sau ins
Wasser hot springa macha, der steht als hinna dra un
pischpert dena Leit, wo so blind un schlecht sr.i, als so
hemlich ins Ohr : ,,Geb m n Buff, geb m n Buff,
weil er mer als uf der Kanzel so n schlechter Nama
macht, un ich los ja doch de Leit de freia Willa, zu thu,
was sie wolla.
A. Wohl genunk, wenn er net en Liigner war ; un
mei liewer B., geb acht, dass er dich net am Hals krikt
un reisst dich nunner ins Schwartz Loch.
B. Du machst mer halwer bang. Fun dena Sacha
wes ich so wenig. Unser Brediger legt tins so wenig die
Sacha aus.
A. Drum sollta sie besser klernt w r erra. (gortf. folgt.)
Volksblatt, October ist, 1862.
"The dialogue between two Pennsylvanians, which appeared in
the last two numbers has not met with approval with some of our
respected readers. On this account the rest of the dialogue will
not be published at least not in the style and dialect in which it
has so far appeared. The writer of the dialogue had much of value
to offer which he intended to present in this conversation be
tween the two Pennsylvanians; but we do not wish to enter any
thing in the columns of our paper which would prove unedifying
to our esteemed readers."
33
499
INDKX.
A.
Page.
Aeschlemann, P. R 363
Adams County, Ind 113
Alaska ,..261,272
Arapahoe Station 338
Arizona 322
Articles of Union for Gen
eral Conference 55, 85
Ashland, O-..IO4, 113, 123, 133
At The Twenty, Can.,
H3> n7> 33
Augspurger, Chr 256
B.
Baer, Daniel.. 169, 181, 206, 233
Baer, John B., 271, 273,275,276
34 6 >347-35 2 >3 62 - Bi g-P-447
Baer, S. J 35^
Ball 274^279, 280, 282
Balzer, Jac. J 350, 351
Bauer, J. L 263
Bauer, R. B 136
Baumann, Isaac B 134, 138
Baumann, B. B 133
Baumann, Samuel B.,
99, 121, 133, 198
Baumannsville Church 113
Baur, Cornelius. 204
Beer, Jacob 203
Berne, Ind 18
Bethel College .... 169, 370 375
Blair, Waterloo Co., Can... 97
Boyertown 1 17* 33
Branche "3
Page.
Brennemann, Daniel 156
Brons, A 135
Burlington, la 51
C.
Canada-Ohio Conference, 18, 2 1
24, 45, 62, Si, 101, 147
Canada-Ohio Home Mission
Society 39
Canada (Ontario) 100
Cantonment, 291 , 292, 294, ff. 299
304, 312, 327, 337
Cassel, Daniel 6
Chilkot 275
Christliche Volksblatt, 17, 20
28, 32, 35, 36, 42, 44, 45, 69
Church Discipline 59
Church Government 59
Civil War 77
Clarence Center, N. Y 1 13
Clemmer, Christian 176, 233
Cleveland Church . 35, 104, 113
Conferences, District. .353 363
Conference, Franconia 6
Conference in Canada, 6. in
Ohio, 6, in Pennsylvania 5
Conference in Kansas 252
Confession of Faith of Gen
eral Conference, 59, 259 385
Constitution of General Con
ference. 55, 85, 386, 391, 475
Cook s Inlet, Alaska 275 ff.
Customs 57? 3 8 5
5
D.
Page.
Dague 267
Darlington Station, 282, 284, 290
293, 294, 299, 304, 311, 3 13
3!S 34 2
Debt on School, 125, 168 ff., 210
^27, 243, 256
Deep Run Church 113
Detweiler, A. Z 38, 40, 41
Dirks, Henry 198
Dortrecht Confession 7, 23
Drake, Hiram, 198, 215, 216, 232
Duerksen, Cor 261 , 284, 289
Dyk, Peter 203
Dyke Mission Station 338
E.
Eastern District Conference,
27,66,82,95, 112, 1 68, 170 ff.
206,221, 237,355357
East Swamp Church, 80, 113,
H7; 133
Education (see school), 3, 10
45, 59, 60, 82, 92 ff., 350
368-375
Eicher Ben]., Biography 465
Eighth General Conference, 257
Eleventh General Conf 382
Ellenberger, Jacob 32
European Mennonites, Cor
respondence 28, 67
Ewert, H. H., 350, 369, 370
Biog. p 453
Ewert, William 209
Ewert, VV. J 3 6 7
Excelsior Normal School . . .255
Excommunication 57
F.
Factionalism, Rise of 5
Fifth General Conf 150,161
First General Conference, 53
64 ff., 69, 72, 78
Flatland Church 113
Page.
Foreign Mission (see Mission
Foreign).
Foot Washing 176
Fourth General Conf... 126, 132
Fourteenth General Conf. . .391
Franklin Center 59
Franklin Prairie 30, 70, 71
Freedom of Conscience 59
Fretz, Allen M 271, 348
Biog. p 4 6 7
Fretz, Eli 5 1
Fritz, A 140, 144, 193
Funk, A. E. . . . 263, 294, 344, 366
Funk, Christian 24
Funk, J. A 355.342
Funk, J. F 151, 206, 380
Funk, J. H 228,265
Q.
Gaeddert, Dietrich, 259, 261, 348
Galle, P. J 369
Galle, William 182, 271
Geary (see Red Hills).. 337, 34 1
Geiger, Ulrich 85
General Conference Sessions,
First53,Second79,Third 115
Fourth 132, Fifth 150, 161
Sixth 152, 194, Seventh, 1. 225
II. 241, Eighth 257, Ninth 376
Tenth 379, Eleventh 382
Twelfth 384, Thirteenth 388
Fourteenth 391, Fifteenth 393
General Conf., what it is ... 68
Goerz, David, 204 ff., 228, 235
253, 259, 262, 280, 345, 348
350 ff., 362 ff., 371,382, 386
Gottschall (Schwenksville).. 113
Gottschall, Moses 121
Gottschall, W. S 351
Biog. p 4 6 4
Great Swamp Church 113
Grubb, N. B., 271, 367, 382
Biog. p 45
501
H.
Page.
Halstead Church 205, 209
Harder, Gustav 341
Haury, G. A 306
Haury, John 13^
Haury, Samuel S., 182 ff., 223
234 ft ., 251, 261, 272 ff.,
290 ff., 309
Hege, Daniel, Si, 84 ff., 93113
122, Biog. p 414
Hereford Church.. 113, 117, 133
Heresy 57
Herschy, Euselius 119
Herschler, Christian 121
Hirschler, Daniel B., 256, 315
346, 367
Hirschler, Daniel, Sr 119
Hirschler, John S., 182, 259, 271
Hirschler, Susan, L 280
Hirschy, N. C.. 351, Biog. p. 470
Hoch, Daniel, 18, 74 ff., 82, 85
no ff., 115
Hoch, Jacob 85, 152, 166
Home and Foreign Mission
Society, Can. & O., 39, 159
Home Mission, 34, 59, 101, 196
22 3, 259, 344-352
Horsch, M. M.., 338,342
Bi og- P 474
Hunsberger, Eph., 40, 43, 51, 85
IGI, 104, 1 17 ff., 133, 151, 155
197, 223, 268 ...Biog. p. 441
Hunsberger, Wm 85
Hymnal 155, 174179
Ihst, John L n 9
Immigration, Mennonite, 2, 11
200 209
Indian Industrial School,
306-309, 311
Iowa Churches 148
J.
Page.
Jackson, Dr. , Sheldon 261
Janzen, J 367
K.
Kansas Conference ... 252
Kirchhofer, Jacob 2815
Klemmer, Samuel, 130, 133, 151
Kliewer, J. J., 309 ff., 315, 317
3 2I ;335 ff v342, Biog. p. 473
Kodiac Island 275, 277 ff .
Kolb, Jacob G 125
Kulp, Joseph 265
Krehbiel, Christian, 128, 133
I 5 I t J54, 1 5& ff., 181, 187
197 ff., 223, 228, 233, 237, 250
263,268,273, 280,290, 295 ff.
307 ff., 323, 327, 329, 337 ff.
34i; 345, 382, Biog. p... 4 2S
Krehbiel, Daniel, 32, 33, 35, 42
52,60, 72, 74, 94 ff., 120.123
: 33, 146, 15; 228, 244, 256
26 3; ff-, 34 1 , Biog. p .... 401
Krehbiel, II. J., 367, Biog. p. 469
Krehbiel, Jacob L, 32, 35, 54, 70
71, 114
Krehbiel, Jacob II 31, 54^ $5
Krehbiel, Jacob III., 32, 33, 198
213, 265
Krehbiel, Jacob E 112
Krehbiel, Jacob S., 317, 322 ff.
330,335 ff.,34i
Krehbiel, John C., 32, 53, 63
in, 117, 119, 121, 130, 133,
I 5 I > J 59> B iog. p 471
Kruse, A. T 313
Kruse, II. O 369, 371
L.
Landis, Daniel 85
Langacker, Samuel 151
Lehmann, J. F 367
Lehmann, Michael, 85, 120, 123
133, 151
502
Page.
Lehmann,P.P., 271, Biog. p. 472
Leisy, Jacob, 85, IIQ, 121, 133
151, 184. 205, 300
Leisy, Mary, 108, 112, 184, 203
300
Leonhard, Maggie 311
Loux, Enos 49, 51
M.
Manitoba Education in, 350, 375
Mannhardt, J 28, 29
Markham, Canada 113
Mayer, Aaron S 180
Mayer, Jacob M 85
Mayer, Peter 151
Mayer, Samuel 151
Mayer, Wm. G 180
McNelly, John 119
Mennonitische Blaetter, 28, 36
45,83
Mennonite Board of Guard
ians 206 ff.
Mennonite Council in East
Pennsylvania 27
Mennon. Executive Aid Co. ,206
Mennonitische Friedensbote 18
Menn. Periodical, origin of, 14
Mennonite Printing Union, 17
59, 89, 122, 179
Menno Simon 95
Menno Society 45
Metuchen, N. J "3
Miles, Indian Agent, 282, 284
292, 293, 299
Milford 14
Milford Square 17, 59, 112
Middle District Conference, 158
357361
Mission Society of Amster
dam, 29, 185, 186, 1 88, 198, 222
Mission Board, Pa 189
Mission, Foreign, 25, 27, 59
135, 184190, 198, 222, 234
238241, 245, 248251, 260
272 -343
Page.
Molenaar, Isaac 134, 138
Molenaar, John 138
Moser, A. J 126, 270
Moyer, M. S., 193, 217, 234, 271
344, 346-348,349 ff.,Biog.p. 468
Moyer, Wm. B 151
Moyer, J. S., 176, 182, 220, 228
261,271,345,351, Biog. p. 468
Moyer, A. 133
N.
Neisz, Henry 85
Neisz, Isaac > 265
Neisz, Jonas 133, 136
New Jersey 104
Ninth General Conference- -378
Non-Essentials i, 57
Non-Resistance - 176
Northern Conference 378
O.
Oberholzer, John H., 15 ft ., 20 ff.
28; 35; 37, 40, 4 2 > 44, 49 ff -
60, 63 ff., 82, 85, 89, 94, 109
in, 114, 116, 119, 121, 128
I3 1 , X 33; i37> I 5 l > Z 5 6 , l6 9
172, 196, 198, 235, 364, 380
Biog. p 47
Oberholzer, W. H., 151, 198, 212
- J 5
Oklahoma opened 316
Old Mennonites, 100, 156, 203
206
Opposition to Gen l Conf. .. 75
Ordinances 57
Oskaloosa, Iowa 31
Overholt, Anthony 198,265
P.
Pacific Coast Conference. . -362
Palatinate 3
Penn, William 2
Penner III., J 35 1
- 503 -
Page.
Pennsylvania 2
Pennsylvania churches, (East
Conference) " 2
Pennsylvania Mission Board . 189
Peter, Jacob 2O 4
Petter, Rudolph. . .321, 325, 337
34 2
Philadelphia 2
Philadelphia Church, So, 113
"7> r 33
Polk City 49? 6 5
Principles of Union for Gen
eral Conference 58
Publication, 14, 17, 59; 6, 89 ff.
135-137; *79; 2 53; 2 6 T ; 3<H-367
Q.
Quakers (Friends), 1,238,252, 302
R.
Red Hills (see Geary) 3 T 7
Reformation l
Religioeser Botschafter ... 14
Richert, Henry, 241, 245; 28o > 2 9
3H;345;3-4S,Biog.p....44 2
Risser, Daniel F. . - 193, 2 O4 ; 2 34
Risser, Jacob 133; I 5 l
Roosen, B. C., 28, 29, 83, 1 14, 138
Rosengerber, Jos. D "9
Ruth, David, 54, 7; 7^ I1 7; IT 9
5.
Salem, Ohio Church 133
Sa ucona Church "3
Schantz, Joseph 7 6
Schimmei, J. O 1 19, iSo
Schimmel, L. O., 42, 50 ff., 85
117, 119, 132 if., 151, J 55
165, 196, 223, 232, 259, 379
Schimmel, L. S 2 55
Schmitt, John IS 1
Schneider, D *33
Page.
Schowalter, Christian, 32, 54, 70
112, n6ff., I 3 i,i33ff.,i 3 8ff.
144 ff., 149, I5 1 ; X 53; 59
160 ff., 186, 198, 211, 229,
232 ff., 246, 259,262,311,362
365, 366, 386, Biog. p.- -417
Schroeder, Joseph 49, 54
Schultz, Jonas Y., 163, 169, 192
232
Schultz, O. S... 294
Schwenkfeldians : 357
Schwenksville, 102, 113, n7; X 33
Secret Societies 2
Sell, Peter 33
Seventh General Conf.,225, 241
Shelly, A. B., 127, 130, 133, X 37
151, 156, 176, 180, 196, 198
210, 211225, 228, 233, 259
262, 263, 270, 294, 299, 311
312, 340, 362, 364, 365, 366
382, 386, Biog. p V 22
Shelly, A. S., 255, 257, 266, 271
306, 250, 350 ff., 369
Biog. p. 457
Shelly Station (see Washita)
Shelly, Ruben 85
Shippach Church 113
Sitka, Alaska 273 ft"., 2 79 ff -
Sixth General Conference.. 194
Sommer, I. A., 271, 362, 3 66
Biog. p 463
Sprunger, J. A 35 1
Sprunger, S. F., 182, 223, 228
259 ff., 263, 271, 344 ff-; 345
366,382, 386, Biog. p.. -445
Stauffer, Daniel
Stauff
Stauffer, J. High
Stauffer, Mary
Stauffer, Peter
Stutzmann
Sudermann, Hermann
2 75;
74
^ 6
.256
358
3 22
255
34 1
504
Page.
Sudermann, Leonhard, 209, 259
348, Biog. p 444
Summerfield Church, 70 ff., So ff.
94, 98, in, 113, 115 ff., 133
!33; 148, 17; 87 ff., 203 ff.
269
Swamp Church 15
T.
Tenth General Conference. .379
Third General Conference. . 115
Thirteenth General Conf 388
Thomas, Harrison 198
Toews, J. R 350, 351
Toews, N. F 350
Tract Publication 45
Twelfth General Conf 384
Uc
Unification Idea appears 19
Union Articles of 55
Unification Preliminary
meeting 30
Upper Milford Church, 113, 117
133
V.
Van der Smissen, C. H. A.,
382, Biog. p -459
Van der Smissen, C. J., 148, ff.
154 ff., 159 ff., 185 ff., 198
211, 229, 246, 254 ff., 297, 340
Biog. p 436
Van Steen, J 367
Vogt, Gerhard 388
Voth, A. S .....328, 338
Voth, Barbara. 313
Voth, H. R., 256, 271, 292, 294 ff.
322 ff. ,327, 342, Biog. p, 461
W.
Page.
Wadsworth, O., 24, 38, 51, 62
79; J 33
Wadsworth Church, 79, So, 113
H7; I2 3
Waldenses i
Washita Mission -.310, 337, 342
Warkentin, Bernh., 202,206,209
Wasser, David 180
Waterloo, Canada, 38, So, 113
"7; I2 3
Wayne County, Ohio 113
Wedel, C. H 289, 294,367
Weierhof, Germany 30
Weiss, H. L 330
Wells County, Ind 112, 113
Welty, Joel 367
Western District Conf 361
Western District (now Cen
tral), 157, 170, 173, 174, 201
20 4 , 2I 3 , 221, 2 5 2
West Point . . . . 30, 53, 56, 70, 7 1
West Point Church, 30, 65, 70
So, in, 113, 117, 133
West Swamp Church, So, 113
H7; I2 3
Western Publishing Co 253
Y.
Yoder, P 136
Z.
Zur Heimath 18, 253, 365
Zion Church, 30, 31, 65, So, in
113, 117, 133, 138,158-
ERRATA.
GI
: xr.
3rd line
from above, omit the words "and which."
U
ii.
i 3 th
u
tt
below, read "causes" for courses.
({
2 5-
loth
t(
tt
above, read "cause" for course.
(I
62.
ijth
u
tt
" read "procedure" for proceedure.
11
66.
i3th
a
a
below, read "had" for have.
11
78-
4 th
u
it
" read "sudden" for suddden.
((
89.
3rd
(I
it
" read "our" for onr.
tl
169.
2nd
It
tt
above, read "procedure" for proceedure.
if
181.
5th
u
tt
" read "He" for Ha.
((
181.
1 5th
u
a
" read "Conference" forConferemce.
(I
261.
i5th
u
tt
below, read "were" for was.
?t
279.
iyth
((
it
" read "things" for thing.
It
303-
i 3 th
tt
it
above, read "easily" for casely.
(I
328.
8th
It
it
" read lt " "
(f
35i-
4 th
tt
it
below, read "1896" for 1859.
.(
386.
i3th
It
it
above, read "agitated" for gitated.
"wssssASa
mm
mm
m